Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Waking up after getting knocked out was never fun. It’s even worse when you wake up somewhere you don’t recognize in a puddle of green with the loud buzz of MOVE! In the back of your head. Move?

“Watch out!!” Someone yelled, looking up Peter sees a guy that looks like the hulk barreling towards him. Rolling out of the way the not-hulk rams into the wall behind him, before crumbling onto the ground. ‘What a way to wake up.’ Peter thought while standing.

“You okay kid?” The same guy from before asks.

“I think so yeah” he starts, looking around “where am I?” He mutters.

“you made it this deep and you don’t know? You’re in Gotham.” The guys says.

‘Must have said that louder then I thought. Wait-‘.

“Gotham?” Peter questions. The guy looks confused for a second before responding.

“You’re definitely not from here are you?” Shaking his head, Peter starts to get the idea he’s not any where even near home.

Before the either of them could continue the sounds of sirens sounded in the distance, seeming to come towards them. Looking over at the not-hulk and watching him slowly shrink down to a normal size ‘weird.’ Peter thought as the guys starts to turn.

“Good luck to you kid but I don’t plan on sticking around for the police to show.” The man said as he began to walk way and out of what Peter now notes is an ally.

‘Seems like I’ll have to figure it out my self…’ Walking out of the alleyway a minute later, Peter makes his way to a near by bus station to look at the map.

‘School… bank…library, ah, the library should still be open, seems like the best choice.’ With that in mind Peter checks his pockets for his wallet, finding it in his back pocket ‘lucky’ he thinks briefly before noticing that there’s only $20 in fives. Sighing, he sits and waits for the bus to pull up to ride to the library.

The wait is short as the bus pulls up only a few minutes later. There’s a high pitched squeak as the doors pull open, revealing a middle aged man with a short beard. Getting on quietly and paying the bus fair he sits down towards the back. The bus starts to pull away as cop cars pull up to the ally Peter woke up in.

‘What happened that I ended up here?’ Watching at the buildings and people pass by, the ride feels short as the bus screeches to a stop. The hiss of the doors tells him to get off. Stepping off the bus after giving the driver a brief nod-getting a glare in return- he looks up to see the library, “Gotham library” read on a sign above the door.

Walking up stairs, Peter opens the door and is greeted with the sight of rows ands rows of books, along with tables where various people sat. Looking towards the side, he can see old computers then a bit over a desk with a black haired guy sitting at it typing away at the computer. Walking over to the desk, Peter appears to catch his attention. “Ralph” ,or at least that’s what his lanyard says, looks up with a questioning look.

Smiling, Peter starts, “I was wondering if I could use a computer?” Nodding, the guy looks back down and grabs a paper and writes something before handing it to him before pointing towards the wall near the back where they were at.

Smiling as he takes the paper, Peter thanks him and walks away. Sitting and quickly typing the passcode into the computer, Peter moves his mouse to click on what he thinks is google...only to see it’s called geegle… ‘What?’ He blinks before shaking his head ands continues to search. ‘Lets start with something familiar…’

[Iron man]
> 0 results

‘Hmmm’

[Tony Stark]
> 0 results

‘Odd’

[Spider-man]
> 0 results

‘…’

[Gotham]
>3,690,456 results
>Batman and the robins
>Break out at Arkham
>Bruce Wayne host event to welcome back dead son

‘What’s with the last one?’ Peter thinks as he clicks the first link as it pulls up a blurred picture of a guy in a bat suit followed by an assortment of pictures of different “Robins” and then other masked people. ‘Batman is the main hero and his “Bat-clan™️”are in charge of their own routes they take to keep the city mostly safe.’

Clicking out of that link, he moves to the next. It pulls up pictures of different people, some look fully human, but others seem to differ. There’s a picture of the guy who he had dodged earlier, along with a guy with red hair, pointed nose and a top hat.

Next was a brunette, with a bowler hat on with a question mark on the front. The one that was mentioned the most was someone called “the joker“ his picture showed a bleached white face with toxic green hair, mouth pulled into an unnatural smile. This one came with a bigger warning than the others. “High class rogue on the loose, be cautious!”.

‘Lovely, manic clowns’ sighing and clicking out of the link Peter moves to the third one.

“Bruce Wayne plans to hold an event for previously dead son to welcome him back!”

‘That’s one hell of a head line.’ Moving down the article, Peter sees a picture of what he believes to be Bruce Wayne and a younger boy, maybe 11, standing next to him with the caption, “last picture of Bruce Wayne and his adopted son, Jason Todd, before his untimely death.”

Just underneath the caption, the arrival talks about how Jason wasn’t actually dead, but instead had gotten kidnapped and that Bruce Wayne had been lead to believe he was dead. The funeral had been private and was speculated to be closed casket.

‘Little unsettling that they’re just airing it all out, but I guess that comes with being rich.’ Bruce Wayne isn’t just rich but the richest man in Gotham. He scrolled past a link labeled “Bruce Wayne richer than rich.”

Looking out the window, seeing it was getting dark, Peter moves to shut the computer off to begin his search for a place to stay the night. Although, something caught his eye, “Urgently hiring photographer at Gotham News!”.

Thinking about how light his wallet is, he clicks the link and writes the address down with a pen left at the desk and a receipt he found in his pocket, making sure it’s correct, he shuts the computer down and stands up to leave.

Walking to the exit, Peter nods to the guy behind the desk and holds the door open for a red haired lady who wheels into the library on her wheel chair. She gives a small thanks and a quick smile as she takes the place of the guy behind the desk, putting a hand to her head as the guy disappears into the back.

‘Must be thinking about something.’ Peter thinks as he walks out. Peter starts walking as he thinks ‘Tony Stark doesn’t exist here and neither does Iron man. Spider-man didn’t have any results either…I’ve never heard of any heroes by the name of Batman. Plus, Gotham is a new one, not to mention the villains or rather the “rogues”’—His thoughts get cut off by his spider sense…

Right! Help!

Turning down the ally to his right, Peter sees a woman with black hair pulled into bun dressed like she was coming back from work in an office. In front of her is a tall bulky guy dressed in all black, the thing that caught Peter’s attention was the knife in his hand and the smell of gun powder that came from his coat pocket.

“I don’t think this is how you ask someone out.” Peter quips making the man turn to face him showing him the scar that spreads from his hair line to his cheek.

“Beat it kid!” The guy (now dubbed scar) says before dismissing Peter entirely.

‘Not a kid!’.

“Hey! Leave her alone!” He shouts, scar turning to look at him again.

“Or what? ‘Ya going to do somethin’? Don’t make me laugh, get home to ‘ya mom now.” He tries to dismiss him again, but Peter starts to run at the guy catching him off guard.

Peter grabs the guy’s knife while he has a loose grip before turning and facing scar. Now standing between scar and the lady, Peter throws the knife at the guy’s hand when he moves for the gun.

Screaming out as the knife makes contact and cuts his hand, Peter moves again to punch the guy in his gut. As the guy doubled over, he then grabs his head and throws it into the nearby wall, knocking him out. Grabbing the gun, he unloads it and tosses the two pieces away from each other before turning to look at the lady.

“Are you okay?” Peter asks softly, smiling when she nods. “Do you have a phone to call the police? Mines dead.” It takes her a moment to pull it out, but once she does, she calls and tells him that they’ll be there soon. “That’s good, I’m glad you’re okay. I gotta get going, but try to stay safe okay?” Peter says, turning to leave when the lady stops him.

“What’s what’s your name?”.

‘I can probably give her my actual name right?’

“Peter, what’s yours?”.

“I’m Johann.” She starts as he turns again.

“It was nice to meet you Johann.”

“Ah, um, thank you, Peter!” Smiling, he turns a bit and waves before fully walking out of the ally as he hears sirens coming around the corner. ‘It’s weird that this has happened twice in one day.’ He thought as he continued to walk away.

After a bit more walking, Peter found him self in a more run down and worse part of town, but it looked like it was mostly abandoned. Seeing an abandoned building, Peter goes to see if it’s open.

Walking up to the door, it seemed to be locked so he moves to climb up the fire escape. ‘Don’t want to scare anyone by climbing the wall.’ He thinks as he tries the window on the second floor.

The first was all boarded up, but the window here slides open, but not without a bit of resistance. Slipping through and carefully closing it behind him, he looks around to see what used to be an apartment. Walking through the room, he stops to look for anything he can salvage.

After a quick walk through, Peter was able to find $15 and a pair of shorts that are a bit big on him. Moving to the door to look at the rest of the building, Peter sees half a pack of water bottles and moves to grab them before moving to the next room. He continues this process for the rest of the second floor before going back to the room he entered from.

Once he gets in, he takes stock of what he has all together; a pack and a half of water bottles, $90.34 (including the $15 from his wallet), a thick blanket, an aviator jacket, a pair of pajama pants and over sized t-shirt, three pairs of shorts, two pairs of jeans, five t-shirts, a dress shirt and vest, a pair of dress shoes and some slippers from what looked like an older lady’s apartment.

He also found a (probably) working hot plate and a few pots and pans as well as some canned food. The clothes are clean enough that he changes into the pajama pants and over sized t-shirt. He figured that he would go to a laundromat sometime tomorrow after stoping at Gotham news to look for work.

After eating one of the cans of food, he takes the blanket and a bottle of water to the couch in the small living room and goes goes to sleep.

~

“It’s fine wizard, he doesn’t need to fight in this” A familiar voice sounds off in the distance as Peter climbs fully climbs into the doughnut looking ship.

“I’m sure he is and I agree that he doesn’t need to be here. Your ward is too young. “ Another voice says.

‘Where do I know this voice from?’ Peter thinks as he walks into the main area, gaining the attention of the two talking.

“Why do I even bother…” the voice closest to him says with a sigh.

‘Oh- that’s Mr.Stark.’

Chapter Text

Moving into the kitchen, Jason looks up to see Bruce sitting on one of the a stools at the island, reading a newspaper. “It seems like the gala is on the forefront of everyone’s mind.” Bruce states.

“It’s not every day that someone comes back from the dead.” Jason jokes, getting a side glance from Bruce. “I suppose not.” The older male says as he brings the paper down to look at him. They let the silence hang in the air for a bit longer—their relationship is still not quite like it was (the way they were before) but it’s slowly getting there.

Getting himself in touch with Dick had helped him sort through his thoughts while getting another side; a side of someone who went through what he did with Bruce; before—stoping his thoughts, Bruce starts talking to the man alongside him once more.

“I’m glad you came home. I know it couldn’t have been easy after going through everything.” He says looking at Jason hesitant to say more. Jason just looks at him as he moves to grab a croissant from the plate on the counter, watching as Bruce back pedals “…I’m s-“ Bruce starts, getting cut off as Jason makes a show of putting his jacket on before grabbing his keys.

“I’m going to go out for a bit.” He says, turning towards the door. Bruce clears his throat, still feeling guilty. “Just make sure you’re back in time for the fitting. You’ll need a new suit for the gala.” Bruce called after him as he lets the door close behind him before he descends the stairs towards his bike. Climbing on and kicking the stand up he pulls away from the manor.

After driving to a near by fast food joint and picking up some burgers, he makes his way to Crime Alley. Parking his bike in an alleyway, he moves to the park across the street where he sees a group of kids playing.

“Ann! You know anyone who’d want some burgers? They gave me the wrong order.” He yelles out to the older girl as she watches the kids play. Smiling as she turns, Ann waves him over before calling out to the kids to gather as Jason makes his way over. Once close enough, Jason starts to hand out the burgers to the kids.

“What do you say?” Ann tries to remind. “Thanks!” Some of the more outspoken kids yell as the quiet ones nod before they all run off to eat.

“I appreciate you coming down here to help. It helps more than you know… some of these kids don’t know when or where their next meal will come from.” Ann says she looks over at the kids as they eat. “I get it, I used to live here when I was younger…” Jason trails off thinking back to his time on the streets and when he first met Bruce. ‘Speaking of…’ he thinks as he looks at his phone checking the time. “I’ve got to run, but I’ll be sure to swing by soon.” Jason says standing up. Ann follows in suit as she stands, waving as he leaves.

Slipping back on to the bike, and taking off back to the manor Jason starts to think about the gala that will be held the night after next. ‘It’ll be quite a show, almost everyone will be there… lots of news coverage.’ He notes bitterly- never a fan of the flashing lights and the fake smiles that hide behind them.

Looking up to see the manor coming into view, he drives through as the gates open before pulling into the drive way. Opening the door after shutting his bike down, Jason moves past the kitchen and towards Bruce’s office, knowing the man would be found there. Walking to the room, Jason sees Bruce standing by a book shelf. Moving to knock on the door frame, Jason enters into the room fully at Bruce’s grunt.

“The tailor’s should be arriving soon. Alfred said they’d set up in the spare room.” Bruce said grabbing a copy of gala etiquette before offering it to Jason who grabs it offended. “Listen Jason, about earlier-“ Bruce starts again before getting cut off by Jason “It’s fine old man. I get it- “ he says courtly, turning to the door before walking out.

A short walk down the hall shows two tailors setting up a small travel station and a stool to stand on. Looking up the older of the two, a tall gentlemen with peppered hair and a sharp goatee, smiled warmly and hands him a suit to change into. Moving behind the fold out cover and removing his clothes, he pulls on the dress pants before slipping on the white dress shirt, buttoning the shirt before pulling on the black blazer. Stepping out from the cover and to the step stool the second tailor, a short woman dressed similarly to the older man with mid length blonde hair, beckons him up which he follows.

After a few short moments, the pins are placed and the final measurements have been taken. Jason steps off the stool and quickly changes back into his normal clothes before handing the suit back to the tailor. Giving his thanks to the two, Jason passes Bruce as he enters for his own fitting. Moving swiftly to his new room- the old one being more of a time capsule at this point; and not something he wants to open- he enters before quickly closing the door.

Looking towards the book shelf on the right of his desk before looking at the book in his hand “gala etiquette” written on the front, signing and sitting on the edge of his bed he opens the book and starts to skim through. ‘The gala will be outside so I can’t really use most of this stuff any ways.’ He thinks before closing the book and putting it to the side.

‘Can’t patrol since we have the gala in two days…advanced healing or not…’ Jason thinks bitterly. Looking at the clock he sees a “3:25pm” in a green light. Thinking for a few minutes before making up his mind, Jason stands up and moves to change into his black sweat pants and red tank top before slipping on his sneakers; grabbing a pair of keys on the way.

Moving out of his room and towards the garage outside (hidden a bit behind the manor, but closer than the barn) Jason unlocks and opens the door flipping on the lights to reveal his bike and a few of Bruce’s cars. Grabbing the tool box off the work bench he makes his was to his bike.

This wasn’t the bike he rode earlier; this was his bike the one he’s been making from spare parts. No one gets to work on it but him; it’s his own little project, no bats, no snooping brothers (or sisters), no Bruce, -hell even Alfred only bothers him when it’s time for dinner or he needs one of the cars. He smiles to himself as he moves to sit on the ground next to the bike.

Using a wrench to take off the side body part Jason got to work on fixing and fine-tuning the components underneath. Spending a bit of time on it before moving to fix the engine Jason quickly loses himself working on it. A bit later Jason hears a knock on the door.

“yeah?” Jason calls over his shoulder, Alfred soon after opens the door “dinner is ready master Jason. You may want to eat while it’s still hot.” He says watching Jason put the tools back into the box. “That late already?” He questions standing before leaning to pop his back.

“Quite, and let’s not forget the busy day you’ll have tomorrow.” Alfred reminds, getting a nod from Jason.

“Alright, I’ll be up in a minute just have to clean up here.” Alfred nods at Jason’s words before closing the door behind him as he leaves. Putting the tool box back on the work bench and wiping his hands off on a rag next to it. Flicking the lights off on his way through he closes and locks it before making his way back.

~after dinner~

Dinner was uneventful, thankfully, as it rarely is. Jason quickly retreated back to his room, avoiding eye contact with Tim as he passed. They were definitely getting better but after what Jason did to him he doubts it’ll ever be it what it could have been.

It had been one big wake up call when he found out what happened between Tim and the joker. He’s proud Tim survived it (both mentally and physically (ish)) not that he’d ever tell him that.

Moving into his bathroom he turns on the shower letting the water get hot, looking at the mirror pulling his top off he sees himself staring back; tall, well built, black hair with a white streak in the front and his green eyes, a low almost buzz to them. Looking closer though he could see the faint “J” on his cheek, the few scars on his face, the edges of his irises the same blue as before, pulled into a striking green, mocking as they stare back.

Looking away as he sees a spark of green flare (to many mirrors broken in his momentary rage) he sees a few other faint scars across his arms and side. Noticing the steam on the glass he finishes undressing before stepping under the stream of water. Moving through the motions as he thinks about how to fix his bikes engine the process goes quickly and soon he’s left standing under the hot water. Sighing as he turns the water off and stepping out, before grabbing a towel, rapping it around his waist and moving into his bedroom to get dressed.

Once dressed he lays down on his bed with a well read copy of pride and prejudice. After reading for a bit Jason looks up at the clock seeing “10:25”, sighing before finishing his page and finding a stopping point he puts a book mark in and sets it back on his nightstand before rolling onto his side, lamp now off leaving the room in what would be complete darkness if not for the green invading his vision like it normally does in the dark. Closing his eyes Jason tries to focus on his breathing to fall asleep, after a few minutes he manages to drift off.

-

Waking up with a start Jason looks at the clock , bright green taunting him “3:15am” , “…fuck” Jason says dragging a hand down his face. Not sure what woke him but knowing he’s better off not knowing he moves to get up, stretching His arms over his head, shoulders popping as he does. Jason walks out his room and down towards the kitchen, pausing when he sees a shorter man sitting at the island on a stool, a cup of what smells like coffee in hand and a tablet in the other.

Sighing as he makes his presence known by taking the coffee before dumping it into the sink getting an annoyed “hey!” From the man. Moving to get the kettle from the cupboard below the sink and filling it with water, Jason pulls out two mugs and two packs of chamomile tea.

It’s silent as the water boils, broken only by the sound of typing on the tablet. As the kettle starts to whistle Jason quickly takes it off the burner and turns it off (there’s a reason he the only one aloud in the kitchen) poring the water into the two cups befor adding the packets respectively, before rinsing the kettle out and drying it -putting it back in its original place.

Grabbing a spoon and stirring the two mugs Jason picks them up and places one in front of his not-quite-yet brother before moving to sit next to him.

“You know it’s like- 3:30 right?” He asks, getting a grunt in return, giving Tim a deadpan look Tim sighs and puts the tablet down grabbing the mug and takes a sip.

“Chamomile?” He questions, getting a nod from the other man“you didn’t drug it did you?” Tim says squinting at the mug earning a chuckle from Jason.

“I’m not dick. Just tea leaves and water.” He says making a show of drinking from his own mug. Giving a small smile Tim continues to drink his tea.

“Why are you even up?” Jason questions glancing at the tablet.

“working on a case, GCPD found traces of the pit where they found bane.” Tim says looking at the file pulled up on the tablet; jumping slightly when he hears the sound of glass shattering, ‘shit-‘ Tim thinks looking at Jason as his eyes glow green for a moment making Tim flinch.

Jason grimaces and blinks; taking a second before saying anything “shit- sorry, I didn’t mean to-“ Tim cuts him off by grabbing his hand.

“it’s fine, we need to bandage your hand though.” Jason doesn’t look fooled but nods anyways. Moving off the stool Tim grabs paper towels and the small trash can from under the sink, grabbing the first aid kit from there as well, after placing them on and next to the island.

Wiping the tea and glass off and into the trash can Tim moves to clean off Jason’s hand with a clean piece of paper towel.

Jason sits on the stool, staring as Tim removes glass and wipes away the blood. Tim gently maneuvers Jason’s hand around as he wraps it once throughly disinfected.

“Sorry.” Jason says, still staring at his hand as Tim finishes tying off the bandage.

“it’s fine- really. I can’t say I get it but I know you don’t have total control over it. I shouldn’t have mentioned it - especially when we’re up this early, too tired to react how we want to.” Tim says.

“I should have better control over it by now- I don’t want to keep hurting my family-“ Jason gets cut off by Tim putting his hand over his mouth.

“Enough of that. If there’s one thing I’ve learned, it’s that you can’t control this type of thing. And that’s ok. It took me a while after- well… you know .” Jason nods but looks away. The silence hangs in the air for a bit longer before Jason breaks it

“Do you need any help on the case? Or a new pair of eyes?” He asks hesitantly- asking if Tim is still comfortable with him near- smiling Tim moves his stool closer to Jason’s as he turns, pulling the tablet in between them, “Okay, so-“

Hours later when Alfred enters the kitchen to make breakfast for the manor’s inhabitants he sees Tim and Jason asleep, slouched over the counter- tablet between them, first aid kit on Jason’s right, trash can with the remains of a Wonder Woman mug and tea leaves inside, seeming to match the remains of what was in the mug on Tim’s left- his own super man mug still intact. Smiling Alfred moves to grab a blanket before draping it across the two and snapping a picture.

Chapter Text

Waking up slowly Peter looks around him confused, before the events of yesterday come back to him. Groaning as he moves off the couch and towards the bathroom he saw the day before, he pushes the door open looking up at the mirror. Pausing as two different color eyes stare back at him, Peter quickly moves closer to get a better look.

“What the hell?!” He shouts. Looking at his eyes Peter sees a familiar brown in his left eye, before seeing the striking green of his right. Rubbing his eyes and blinking a few times he looks again, left- brown, right- green. Confused Peter backs away from the mirror only to see a streak of white hanging in front of his face.

“Wha-“ he starts as he runs his fingers through it, the color not coming off, “doesn’t smell like bleach either…” giving up Peter sighs before moving to get ready, “need to get a tooth brush” he thinks out loud, grimacing at the taste in his mouth.

“Right- not much money… first things first then.” He says as he grabs a paper he found on the table in the living room and a pen he found in the drawer.

To do:
~~~~~
Get a job
Get food and water
Get toothbrush and other necessities

Thinking about if he missed anything he realized that he’s not in the system’s here. Ignoring the overwhelming fact that he’s in another universe for now, Peter stands to finish getting dressed (grabbing the address for potential work as well) and starts his journey back to the library. A quick bus ride and another $5 later Peter stands in front of Gotham library.

Moving in and past the front desk, opting to move straight to the computer furthest from view out of any cameras and prying eyes. Logging in with the same passcode from the day before Peter quickly gets to work on making birth certificates, school records and a paper trail , not to mention everything else he’ll need to make it look like he was born in this universe.

A while after and Peter now officially exists. ‘Yay ‘ he thinks as he stretches, seeing the time Peter moves to clear his history and leave. Nodding at the redhead behind the counter as he leaves, Peter makes his way to the nearest DMV… Peter starts to mourn his next few hours when his stomach rumbles. Looking around and spotting a fast food place he makes a pit stop ‘while I’m here…’ he thinks as he enters. The inside looks to be a themed restaurant based off the local hero’s and their villains.

The only people there are a few older couples, some construction workers, and a small group of college kids. Walking up to the counter Peter looks at the meals, making note of his current funds ($85.34), smiling as the worker makes their appearance. “Welcome to batburger, what can I get for you today?” The teen says, not happy to have to wear the mask and Robin shirt if his frown was anything to go by ( not that Peter blames him) .

“I’ll do the big bat meal, large with a soda, and another order of fries- same size.” He says before noting the kids meal comes with a figure of one of the bat-clan, smiling he quickly adds “and a Robin meal.”

The teen behind the counter gives a look of shock and then doubt before typing the order in. Handing Peter a large cup and giving him the total “$17.30” he waits as Peter pulls out the money he took with him (about $25 in his wallet and $40 slipped into the hidden slot in his shoe). Standing to the side after getting his drink- something called Red Robin rush- Peter waits for his food. It’s not long before his number is called and Peter makes his way to a table by the window.

A booth between him and the group of students ‘I should look at school soon too’ he thinks opening his burger, a bat symbol pressed into the bun. Despite the size of the burger Peter finishes it quickly before moving into the fries. He made quick work of those as well as he opens the box to his Robin’s meal, pulling out a small package Peter opens it to reveal a small yellow figure with a card that says “Signal”.

“Sweet! You got the best one!” Startled Peter looks up to see the group of students had gotten up and moved over to the booth next to him.

“Duke- you can’t just start yelling-“ a dark haired man says as the blonde girl next to him starts to laugh, a dark haired girl who turns to look at the guy- Duke- has a small smile on her face.

“Uh-“ Peter starts, not sure what to say.

“Sorry about him, he gets excited when talking about the figures-“ the dark haired guy says with a sigh.

“I do not! It’s not my fault that signal is the only one I can’t seem to get.” Duke pouts. Blinking Peter offers the figure up to Duke who stops.

“Nah man, that’s all yours. It doesn’t count if I don’t get it my self- speaking of…” he trailed off looking at the counter. He stands up and walks over after a second, leaving his group to sigh and shake their head.

Grabbing a fry Peter sticks it in his mouth when the guy from before starts to talk, “I’m Tim by the way. This is stephanie,” he points to the blonde “and this is Cass.” He says nodding to the dark haired girl.

“Nice to meet you. I’m Peter.” He says grabbing his drink and taking a sip as Duke makes his way to the table. Opening it and pulling out the package only to reveal a black and blue figure.

“ah man- nightwing again!” He sighs as he lets his head lay on the table. “You want it?” He asks Peter before sliding the figure and the meal towards Peter.

Shaking his head Peter starts to deny it when Duke cuts him off “it’s fine, we all have the figure and I’m stuffed-“ he pats his stomach as to prove that point.

“You payed for it though-“ he tries to argue.

“It’s fine. Really. If you don’t eat it then it’ll go to waste.” Duke easily counters. Giving up Peter eats the meal as he listens and talks with the group before looking at the clock at the wall Peter starts to stand.

“sorry I’ve got to run. I’ll see you guys around!” He says as he dumps his trash and pockets the two figures. Waving as he closes the door he moves quickly to the DMV.

~ back in the restaurant~

The silence hangs in the air for a moment after Peter leaves but Tim breaks it, “you saw his hair right? And his eye?” He asks getting nods around the table.

“It’s the pit for sure. Why only the one eye though?” Steph asks stealing a fry from Tim’s tray.

“Not sure…” he trails off before Duke asks what they’re all thinking “think he has something to do with your case?” Sighing as he pushes the fry container to Steph Tim nods.

“Chances are high. Not many running around with signs of the pit. We’ll have to tell Bruce.” Tim says as he looks at the door Peter walked out of.

~at the DMV~

After two hours of waiting Peter finally gets to talk to someone and get physical copies of his paper work (and a half hearted “I’m sorry for your loss” after spinning his tail of how his papers where lost in a fire along with his parents, never a bad chance to gain sympathy points- even if they won’t go far in a place like this.) moving out of the building Peter take the paper with the address on it out of his pocket; moving to find it.

After a while and two threats later Peter manages to make it. ‘What is up with these people? Can’t a guy ask for directions?’
Opening the door Peter walks up to the lady sitting at the front desk.

“Uh, hello. I was wondering about the photography position?” He asks. Not looking up from what ever she was doing she points to a door in the back before saying “third door on the right”. Smiling and giving a quick “thanks” Peter makes his way through the door and to the room. Once there he knocks twice.

Hearing a faint “come in!” Peter opens the door revealing a familiar face, “Hey wait- aren’t you the lady from the alleyway?” He questions, the lady looks at him for a moment before relaxing.

“Funny running into you here kid. What can I do you for?” She asks as she sits.

“Actually, I saw that you were hiring a photographer so I wanted to apply.” He says moving forward to stand in front of her desk.

“You got any experience?” She asks moving through a stack of folders, “Yes-“ she cuts him off.

“You’re hired- you have your paper work with you?” Blinking he places said papers in her stretched out hands, “good. go down the hall- room 113 on the left- and they’ll get you a camera and SD cards. Come back here when you get it and I’ll tell you what you’ll be shooting. “ not sure what to do Peter just nods and goes down the hall.

Knocking on the door instructed he watches as it swings open to reveal a middle aged man with a short beard with brown hair, he looks up at the light and waves his hand over; “here’s a camera- know how to use it?” Nodding Peter grabs the camera the man hands him before quickly grabbing the brown case tossed at him.

Looking up the man continues “good-that’s your camera case there’s SD cards in there along with the charger and a battery pack. Bye” he says as he lightly pushes Peter out who only managed as quick “thank you!” Before the door is closed behind him ‘this city is so weird’ he thinks as he shakes his head, moving back to the office. Once in the lady hands him his papers back along with a badge and vest with a “GN” on it.

“You’ll be attending the Wayne gala tomorrow night- here’s your ticket, don’t lose it- you’ll need a suit; or at least a formal outfit. Also, I want you to try to get pictures of the bats. Any you get be sure to show me.” She rapid fires and Peter is left nodding as he thinks about what she said before repeating it to check.

“Gala tomorrow night, take pictures of the bats - the vigilantes right?- and I need a suit, oh! And show you any pictures I get of the bats?” She nods and thinks for a moment.

“That’s all I got for you today, the gala info is on the ticket, yes the vigilantes, and before I forget you can call me Jen.” Nodding, Peter puts the ticket into his folder of paper work and thanks Jen for the opportunity.

“Don’t worry about it kid. It’s getting late so get on home.” She says making a shooing motion with her hand, Peter smiles and walks out.

Walking down the road, Peter turns the corner before bumping into a wall of yellow. Dropping his folder- papers sliding out- “my bad! Didn’t see you there!” The yellow wall says- not a wall, signal…wait, signal? Looking up, Peter sees a man in yellow and black with a mask on, picking up his folder, sliding the papers back in and pausing at the ticket before tucking it in as well.

Handing it back to Peter, he smiles, “sorry again, good thing your papers didn’t get damaged.” He says.

“Oh! Uh, thanks!” Peter says before pausing, ‘picture!’ Grabbing his camera as signal turns away to zip off into the sky, Peter yells out, “wait!” “Hmm?” Signal says, arm out, grappling gun pointed- already shot as it starts to pull him away.

‘Now or never!’ Peter thinks as he pulls the cover off and snaps the picture. Time seems to slow for Peter as he lines up the photo and takes it.

(Time seems to work for Peter as it normally does when he takes pictures- all thanks to his spider ability’s. Being able to slow things down- or rather him being too fast.)

Signal doesn’t have time to stop his ascent but sees as Peter waves and shouts a “thank you!” Smiling, he pulls himself into the air, unaware of the picture that was taken

Looking at the picture Peter smiles, glad there’s an SD card in already (he checked afterwords panicked) before quickly making his way to the abandoned apartment complex. Quickly falling asleep after checking the ticket and making sure he’d be up with plenty of time.

~with signal~

“You get the pictures?” Duke says into his comms as he watches Peter walk away.

“Got ‘em. Good work, lucky he was carrying his documents.” He hears Tim respond.

Deadpanning, Duke responds, “yeah luck- like we didn’t spend this evening tailing him.” “Tomato- tamato” he gets back- “not the right saying-“ he corrects, getting cut of by Oracle.

“Take your debates off the main line. Robbery on 9th Signal.”

“On it!” He says aiming his grappling hook that way. “Why the interest anyway?” Oracle asks.“Think he’s part of the case I’m working on. Not sure through…seems like he’ll be at the gala tomorrow as a photographer.” Tim says. ‘Looks like it’ll be one interesting night tomorrow.’ Duke thinks as he swings down.

Chapter Text

Straightening his suit, Jason looks at his mirror to make sure everything is in place before moving out to the living room. Passing many caterer’s and other staff, Jason looks to see how the gala has come along since starting the day before. Seeing Bruce and Dick in the living room, Jason pivots to go into another room before freezing as his name is called.

“Jason.” Sighing before turning back to face them, Dick gives him a small smirk as Bruce looks over his shoulder.

“Hey Dickie. Anything we need to do before the gala?” Jason asks, nodding at Dick before looking at Bruce.

“Nothing that I can’t take care of myself, master Jason.” Alfred says from behind Jason, making him hold back a flinch. Turning to look at the older man, Jason nods before Alfred turns and leaves. ‘Eldritch being. Has to be.’ Jason shudders before looking at Bruce.

“We will be letting guests in soon, paparazzi will be coming in as well,” Bruce says, looking in between Jason and Dick before continuing, “I need you two to go and get your brothers, make sure there’s no equipment out too please. Alfred should have made sure by now, but you know how the guests can get when they go looking for a room to hide in.” He finishes with a small scowl (no doubt thinking about the last time he walked into his room and into a private moment between guests. His entire mattress and sheets had been replaced afterwards.)

Grimacing before nodding, Jason and Dick move in step to get their siblings. “Steph said she’d be here soon with Cass so we just need to get Tim, Duke, and Damian-“ Dick starts, getting cut off by Jason who moves up the stairs.

“You got the demon child!” Dick just sighs and moves up to get said boy. Jason makes his way down the hall and knocks on Dukes’ door—getting a faint “come in” before entering. Duke is straightening his tie as he made eye contact with Jason through the mirror. “Looking good, the old man wanted us to get you and to remind you to make sure your tools are put away since some guests might try to use the rooms.” Grimacing, Duke nods before moving a weapon he had been doing maintenance on prior under his bed in a hidden compartment.

“Tell me why we haven’t put locks on the doors by now?” Duke questions before walking out and closing the door after Jason had now joined him.

“It’d look bad if there are looks on the outside of our doors probably. Go down to the living room, I’ll grab Tim and meet you down there.” Jason says before turning back down the hallway, not waiting for Duke to respond knowing he’ll go down anyways. A few doors down and Jason repeats the process. Knock, wait, enter. At the voice calling him in, Jason enters to see Tim sitting on his bed staring at a file while messing with his wrist cuffs. “Need help?” He starts getting a huff from Tim.

“With the file or the shirt?” Tim jokes, shaking his head. Jason grabs his wrist and rolls the sleeve up and grabs the other to do the same.

“Both—though, you shouldn’t be working on a case before a gala…if Bruce found out, he’d be upset he didn’t get to work on his own.” Jason responds with a smirk. Giving a small laugh, Tim hands the file to Jason who takes it before starting again. “Speaking of—he wants you to make sure you don’t have anything out just in case people go looking for some quiet time.” Looking down at the file after he sees Tim scowl, Jason sees gathered information on the pit and a statement from Talia about how she didn’t know anything about it, or a pit being used recently and would look more into it on her side. Jason looks up to see Tim reach for the file and close it before tucking it into his back pack.

“Ready?” Jason asks getting a nod. Moving out of Tim’s room as Tim closes the door, they make their way to the living room. Seeing that Dick managed to get the hell spawn down without incident, Jason moves to stand by Tim and Duke.

“Guests have started to arrive, once most people get here we’ll move on to the announcements. Getting rounds of acknowledgments, Bruce moves outside to talk with some business partners. Following soon after the boys make their way out, meeting up with Steph and Cass in the process, they make their way over to grab some drinks.

“How you feeling?” Steph asks Jason. “Fine?” He looks at her confused. “You’re about to tell everyone here that you weren’t actually dead, and give them a BS story on how you were just kidnapped?” She deadpans.

“Well when you put it like that…” Jason mumbles into his cup. Looking into the crowd, Jason sees a bunch of unfamiliar faces, all of people twice his age or older. About to give up on any socializing, Jason spots a guy about his age with brown hair; what caught his eye though would have to be the white streak in the front, hanging in his face despite him trying to push it back. ‘Cute’ blinking, taken aback by the thought, Jason shakes his head before walking over.

“What’s a guy like you doing in a place like this?” He starts, the guy turning to look at him unimpressed, but curious.

“Just came for the food honestly, but the music could be worse so there’s that too I guess.” He says with a light laugh making Jason confused. Most would be trying to get a foot up in places like these, how come he wasn’t?

“I haven’t introduced myself yet, my names Peter. What about you?” The guy, Peter, asks.

‘He doesn’t know?’ Jason blinks when he realizes Peter is holding out his hand. Taking it before responding, Jason shakes his hand.

“Nice to meet you, I’m Jason. Peter looks thoughtful for a moment before shrugging and lets go of Jason’s hand. He hadn’t realized they were still holding on.

“Jokes aside, I’m actually here for work.” Peter says before lifting his camera, unnoticed till now.

Jason holds back a scowl, ‘the first guy close to my age and he’s fucking paparazzi. Great.’ He thinks bitterly, Peter smiles as he takes off the lenses cap and looks around before spotting what ever caught his eye.

“Wanna see something cool?” He starts as he raises the camera to his eye (because apparently cameras are cool), Jason is almost stuck in his spot as he watches Peter take the picture; something telling him to wait—to watch. Pulling the camera away after a moment Peter moves to show Jason the picture he had just taken

Looking at the device Jason can see a clear image, the image of his family laughing with each other still standing by the table they got their drinks from, (Barbra and Selene seemed to have joined them after Jason had left). It didn’t look like all the pictures Jason’s seen from paparazzi before, the ones where they look for your weakest moments and how they can sell it; no, this was a picture taken to show the targets best. Letting himself smile Jason looks at Peter who just looks for his next target.

“You’re not paparazzi are you?” He says still smiling, not taking his eye away from the camera Peter turns to look at him through the lenses, stopping for a moment he presses the button before pulling away with a slight blush.

Stumbling for a response he manages a “uh- no?” Before clearing his throat “I’m a photographer for Gotham news.” He says turning his head a bit to the side.

Before Jason can say anything else Dick walks over and slings an arm around him. Jason frowns as he starts “sorry but I’ll need to borrow him for a bit.” He says with a smile, Peter nods before responding.

“Sorry for taking up so much of your time Jason. Maybe we can talk again later?” Nodding and sending Peter a small smile he turns to walk away as Dick waves at Peter before turning to walk with him.

“Who was that?” Dick asks as they walk towards the stage.

Thinking a moment Jason smirks “who?”

Narrowing his eyes Dick tries again “the guy you were talking to? Haven’t seen him before.”

“Oh, you mean Peter? He’s a photographer.” Jason says before walking away as Dick seems to stop in place.

“He’s paparazzi??” Dick asks as they make it behind stage “you hate paparazzi.” Dick says.

“No, just a photographer here to take pictures.” Jason says leaving his brother behind and confused.

Walking up to Bruce who immediately raises an eyebrow at Jason’s unexpected good mood, getting a shrug in response Bruce moves through the curtains and to the microphone.

“Hello and good evening everyone, I’m glad you could all make it, I’m so glad we get to have this gala tonight as it means I get to have my son back. Jason, come on out.” At the Que Jason walks out onto stage and stands next to Bruce. Looking into the crowd he sees flashing lights and can hear the sound of people clapping.

-⚠️⚠️-

As the lights continue to go off around him Jason feels him self freeze ‘not now! not here!’ Looking around at the crowd and at the tables in the back Jason can’t seem to find any of his siblings as the edges of his vision starts to pull into black, green quickly filling in after. ‘Breathe, remember to breathe’ he reminds himself, as he continues to look through the crowd stopping when he sees Peter. Jason makes eye contact with Peter and realizes that Peter is moving his hands up and down in rhythm- once he’s sure he has Jason’s attention. Using Peter’s hands as a guide Jason follows it as a breathing pattern. ‘Breathe in… breathe out… in….out…it’s just a camera. It’s not-’ Heart rate slowing, he sees Peter smile at him as he begins to hear Bruce finish telling the lie they had come up with.
-⚠️⚠️-

Almost all the flashing was over, only a few who think they saw the perfect picture continue to click away, Jason notices that he hasn’t moved or seems to have outwardly reacted, ‘How…?’ Jason thinks about how Peter knew, before remembering the picture he had seen Peter take of his family, and how he could almost feel the emotion coming from it. ‘He must have seen it while taking a picture.’ Looking at Peter who seemed to be looking back-Jason gives him a bigger smile, Peter smiles back but quickly raises his camera to get a picture.

Walking over to Bruce a moment later Jason puts a hand on his shoulder before speaking “Thank you all so much the coming out tonight to welcome me back, I appreciate it. Truly. It’s good to be home. Now, please help your selves to the food and drinks!” He finishes before moving with Bruce to have a few more pictures taken. Peter is also in the line up of people taking pictures and Jason uses that to escape after the other man gets his shots. “Let’s get something to eat yeah?” He says before leading Peter to the buffet table.

“Don’t you still have pictures to be in?” Peter asks as Jason hands him a plate, “Bruce has it covered.” Jason shrugs before grabbing a two rolls and some ham before moving down the line, watching as Peter does the same (opting for a bigger portion)

As Jason waits for the line to move he turns to Peter“thanks for helping me earlier…” He trails off as he looks away from Peter.

“You don’t have to thank me, anyone would have done it.” Peter starts, getting a small chuckle out of Jason “not from Gotham are you?” He asks, Peter narrows his eyes before responding “Why do people keep calling me out on that?”

Jason just turns to move forward giving Peter a shrug “The accent probably.” He says scooping some mashed potatoes onto his plate, moving to the greens. Glaring at them slightly before moving away- or at least trying to- Peter holds his arm back before giving him a look and nodding to the greens.

“I’m about to be 20… I do not have to eat those if I don’t want to.” Jason says looking at Peter who just looks back.

“Maybe not, but you should. They’re good for you.” Peter says before putting a (to his credit) small scoop onto Jason’s plate, then scooping a bigger portion for him self.

“How old are you anyways? 47?” Jason jokes getting a laugh from Peter (Jason takes that as a win).

“18. 19 soon. So you’re 19?” Peter asks as they exit the line before moving to get drinks.

“Yeah, 20 the 16th of august. What about you?” Peter looks excited for a moment “august 10th! Crazy that they’re so close.” He says smiling.

They made their way to a near by table after getting their drinks. Sitting down before taking the silver wear out of its napkin Peter takes a bite of his food, eyes almost lighting up. Jason follows suit as he sees his siblings make their way out of the line and towards his table.

“Hey! You’re the guy from bat burger!” Duke says as he sits next to Peter. Peter swallows the food in his mouth before taking

“oh! Hey! It’s good to see you again.” Tim looks over as he joins them sitting on the other side of Duke, followed by Steph, Cass, Dick, Selene, Damian and Barbara who moves to pull a chair out of the way when Peter springs up and gets it for her.

“Oh! Thank you, I could have gotten it, you didn’t have to get it.” She thanks.

“You have hot food in your hands and I didn’t want you to spill it.” He says as he sits back down.

“Well aren’t you just the sweetest…you’re not from Gotham m are you?” She asks.

Peter sighs “No ma’am “ blinking Barbara starts to laugh.

“I’m not that much older than you, you know. Calling me ma’am makes me feel old.” She sticks her tongue out at the end. This gets a chuckle from the table. “I’m Barbara but you can just call me Babs. It seems like you know Tim and Duke from before but how’d you end up stuck at a table with Jason?” She says as she introduces her self, sending a half- hearted glare at the red head he answers for him.

“helped me escape the never ending line of paparazzi” sticking his fork into his ham Jason moves to eat some as he sees Dick reach for one of his rolls. Pointing his knife at said thief he continues to introduce his siblings “this one is Dick, next to him is Selene, the short stack next to her is Damian, you met Babs , next to her is-“ he gets cut off as Steph starts.

“Me and Cass meet him the same time as Tim and Duke! Just didn’t get the chance to say hi yet- which; hi!” She says turning to Peter who was trying to cut a piece of his ham pausing to wave back.

“Seems like we have a new face.” A deeper voice says from behind Jason. He can almost hear Peter choke on the ham he’d been able to cut. Clearing his throat Peter stood to shake Bruce’s hand.

“Ah! Hello sir, my names Peter.” Bruce gives Peter a firm hand shake and seems surprised at the strength Peter put behind it (but not in pain).

“Pleased to meet you Peter, you can just call me Bruce. I see you’ve met my children.” He says almost appraising, subtly looking for an alternative motive. He doesn’t seem to find one as he lets go of Peter’s hand.

“Children?” He starts as he looks back at the table, Jason can almost hear the gears turning in his head.

“You don’t know?” Bruce says trying to hide his shock.

“I only figured out that Jason was your son after he’d gone on stage… oh! I’m so sorry! I took your seat at the table!” Peter apologized moving to pick up his things before Bruce stopped him.

“It’s quite alright. Really, I planned on sitting with a few colleagues of mine, just wanted to stop by and introduce my self.” Bruce says before waving and moving to another table close by. Peter sits down and sighs before taking a sip of his drink.

“You didn’t know any of us were father’s children?” Damian speaks up giving Peter a skeptical look, Peter looks down and’s starts to fiddle with the strap of his camera.

“Sorry, I probably should have looked more into the Wayne family as a whole before coming…” Peter says as he picks at his food. Everyone looks at each other unsure of what to say when Peter perks back up “I’ll just have to make sure I do my research before going into jobs like this.” With a new found determination Peter starts to eat the rest of his food.

Sighing everyone does the same, Tim, Duke, Steph and Cass all talking about their upcoming classes as Dick starts a conversation with Peter (Jason can tell that Tim and company are listening to Peter’s responses as well). “You work? What kind?” Dick starts, causing Peter to perk up.

“I’m a photographer at Gotham news, it’s actually how I’m here today!” Peter says showing His camera.

“Awesome! So you like to take pictures then?” Dick continues Peter nods and Dick goes on to talk about how Tim is into cameras too, which creates another conversation in which Peter and Tim geek over cameras.

By the end of it everyone’s gotten to know Peter a bit better, vice versa as well. As the gala starts to wind down. Jason finds him and Peter walking to the exit, thinking for a moment Jason reaches by to a near by table to grab a clean napkin and a pen from his pocket (one he had taken from Tim earlier when he saw him trying to work a case on a napkin hidden from view.) Jason quickly writes his number down and hands it to Peter before they make it to the gate and they say their good byes.

Moving back inside Jason is quick to fall into the couch and let out a heavy sigh.

“So!” Jason startles at the sound of Selene talking.

“What?” He says waiting for her to respond as he settles back into the couch (moving over to let her have more room).

“Soooo~ What are you thinking about? Picture boy?” Selene says while wiggling her eyebrows, or at least trying to.

“Peter? What about him?” Jason draws on as he closes his eyes, he can almost feel her roiling her eyes at him.

“You know exactly what I’m talking about.” She tries again, smirking Jason starts.

“He takes good pictures.” He can hear her groan and start to get up when he decides to continue “he’s cute to.” Jason can hear her gasp and jump to sit back into the couch.

“Tell me everything!”

Chapter Text

Waking up Peter slides off the couch before standing with a groan. Stretching Peter can hear his bones pop back into place. Thinking about what he needs to do before the gala Peter starts to get dressed.

“First, I need to find a bag to put the clothes in so I can wash them. Then, find a laundry mat and maybe something to eat for breakfast. I’ll need to stop at a second hand shop for clothes to wear to the gala… That should come first before the laundry mat…” sighing Peter remembers the picture he had taken the day before.

“That’s right! I need to stop at the office first to show Ms. Jen the picture!” Quickly moving to find a bag he saw the other day Peter stuffs the clothes in and rushes to the window to open it. Only stopping to go back for the camera, shaking his head Peter slips out the window and makes his way to the office, not being far enough to take the bus, Peter walks.

Making sure he keeps the bag close; his spider sense going at a low hum. Something he’s found out about Gotham is that his spider senses are almost constantly going off, spiking randomly before he hears any sound of danger.

Arriving at the office Peter slipped through the doors and showed the lady at the desk his badge before walking back to the office he now knows as Jen’s. Knocking softy Peter pokes his head in to see Jen scribbling away on a paper. Peters about to leave and come back later when she calls out to him.

“You just going to stand there or are you going to tell me what brought you in so early?”

Moving into the office Peter speaks up.

“I have a picture for you…you said to show you any I got of the bats as soon as possible…” he starts only to jump when she springs up to bring him over to her desk.

“You got one already??” She asks excitedly. Nodding Peter pulls out the camera before showing her the picture he took of Signal the day before. Gasping she gently takes the camera from him before moving to plug it into her computer (copying the photo to it no doubt) she stars to talk again.

“This is an amazing shot- it’s probably the clearest picture of any of the bats taken…” she looks almost awestruck as she stares at it.

She quickly snaps out of it and grabs her phone better dialing a number, as she waits for it to ring, Peter starts to process what she said, blushing a bit as he turns to look at the floor he only glances up when she speaks into the phone.

“Hey, can you send Jeffery an email saying “suck it” for me? Thanks.” She quickly hangs up before pulling her drawer out to grab a small booklet. She writes for a moment before tearing it out and handing it to Peter. Realizing it’s a check Peter looks confused for a moment and becomes even more confused when he sees the amount the check is for.

“ I think you may have wrote the wrong number.” She denies it better continuing.

“kid, this picture will be on the front page and will be making its rounds on every newspaper in the up coming week. That is the right number- Maybe even not enough…” She thinks for a moment, reaching for her book again.

“It’s more than enough! Really- thank you. ” He quickly says not letting her get the chance to write a bigger one. “If you’ll excuse me I’ll be off!” Rushing out the door Peter closes it behind him before looking at the check again ‘$5,000 for one photo?!’ Peter quickly puts the check in his bag before walking out and finding the nearest bank. Walking quickly Peter finds one down the road, moving into the building Peter quickly puts him self in Que. A short wait later and Peter is talking to a consultant.

“We pride ourselves in our security, with how high the crime rate is we made sure that our clients will be reimbursed for any lost funds if not then compensated for any grief during the process. We are backed by the GCPD in this as well and while other banks have similar policies we provide growing saving rates that allow you to earn more money as your sayings grow.”

Blinking Peter nods along, “sounds good! I’d like to make an account then and deposit this check into it.” The lady nods excitedly and starts the process of getting Peter an account. Not long after Peter is now the proud owner of both a checking and savings account, a bank card, and $5,000.

However, Parker luck seems to follow him into every universe, because as soon as he gets his card and is standing to leave the doors are bursted open and five men with guns enter. Peter groans as he ducks down, the lady he was talking to apologizes and goes on about how unlucky it is that he just opened an account and there’s a robbery.

Unlucky it is. Soon enough the men find them and they are ushered into the lobby with the rest of the civilians. They what looks to be the main guy starts to talk but Peter mostly tones him before the kid that was sitting in front of him gets grabbed from his mother, “shut the brat up! “ he yells.

“I’d cry to if I saw your ugly mug-“ Peter says before he can stop him self. Freezing when the man stops and drops the kid in the mother’s lap, turning as he pulls out his own gun and pointing it at Peter.

“The hell you say brat?” The big guy threatened, before being able to respond (read- repeat it) Peter was cut off by the doors swinging open and one of the other men going down.

Seeing a man dressed in black and blue -Nightwing if Peter remembered correctly (the figure sitting on the table next to the couch, along with the Signal one) - swing in, Peter quickly pulls out his camera, carefully hiding it so the man in front of him doesn’t try and take it. Nightwing quickly moves through the other men before all that’s left is the one still in front of Peter (who’s been trying to quietly move the civilians away from the man).

Now having room in between Peter and the guy, Nightwing can safely move to fight him. Pulling the camera to his face. Peter silently waits for the perfect moment to take his picture, making sure the flash is off and the SD is inside, Peter sees the opportunity when Nightwing jumps over the man before pushing him down and restraining him.

Once the cuffs are on, Nightwing turns to the crowd and Peter hides a bit more to snap the next picture as the man sends a reassuring smile and wave to the people before making his way out.

A little bit later, once police statements are done, Peter finds him self standing in a second hand shop. Walking through the isles, Peter thinks about what he’ll need. ‘Underwear and hygiene I’ll get at a supermarket. The rest I’ll get here so in can try and save for an apartment.’

Finding a nicer looking suit that’s only a little big on him, Peter moves to look at other clothes and some tech. Finding a charger that will fit his phone, along with a small generator (only being the size of a radio) and a new pack of batteries Peter moves on to grab some tools and a sewing kit.

Deciding that would be enough for now Peter moves to the check out. Quickly moving through the line and paying Peter steps out with his items, faltering at his stomach starts to protest ‘right- forgot to eat.’

Looking around and only seeing a batburger Peter cuts his loses about trying to get a healthier meal and makes his way in. Seeing the cashier in a bat costume Peter tries not to smile, walking up and looking at the menu as he waits his turn, he nods and looks around, he sees a few office workers and a couple of high schoolers. Stepping forward Peter starts to order.

“Hello! I’ll take a Signal Salad with chicken and joker sauce(?) large with a soda. I’ll also take a Robin meal, the nuggets with two face sauce(???)” he finished off starting to question the names of things. After paying and a short wait, Peter makes his way over to an open table and begins eating. In boxing his salad and trying the joker sauce and the two face sauce, he realizes are just sure names for ranch and sweet n’ sour respectively. Reaching for his drink (spoiler splash- grape soda) Peter gets the feeling that someone is watching him but when he looks around the feeling disappears.

Shrugging Peter finishes off his salad and moves to his Robin meal, pulling out the plastic bag and opening it Peter sees a figure dressed in all black, a red helmet over the head along with a red bat on its chest.

The card says “Red Hood” confused Peter can help but mumble out a “but it’s a helmet? Why isn’t he Red Helmet??” One of the high schoolers gives a small laugh that seems to go unnoticed by their friends but was directed at Peter’s not- quite joke.

‘Odd…’ looking at the time Peter stuffs the figure in his pocket and quickly finishes the food before throwing his trash away and heading to the laundry mat (once he collected all his bags).

After a short trek to the rundown laundry mat Peter puts in the clothes he brought and the ones from the second hand store into the machine. Looking around as he waits Peter notices that the only other person there was an older lady trying to put what looked like bed sheet into the dryer.

‘It’s a ghost town here…’ he thinks before seeing the lady struggle to reach the dryer. Walking over he offers to help.

“Can I get that for you?” He says giving her a small smile. She smiles back before nodding, at the agreement Peter takes the sheets and puts them into the dryer, standing on his toes a bit to reach. She gives a small laugh as she sits down on one of the chairs near by.

“Thank you dear. I use a step ladder but I think someone moved it to the back…” she trails off looking at where the worker should be; the space being empty.

“Maybe their on break?” Peter try’s, the washer beeping to let him know his load is done. Standing up to switch the loads Peter moves around the row of chairs listening to the older lady as she talks about grand kids and how they never visit her. Once the dryer is running Peter helps her get the sheets as the lady’s own dryer beeps. Once they’re folded she puts them into the basket she brought with her.

“It was nice meeting you Peter, good luck at your job later!” She waves as she leaves. ‘What a nice lady’ he thinks before getting his own clothes out of the dryer, folding them before putting them back into the bags he brought them in (the bag from the apartment now clean, along with the clothes).

Once everything is in place peter moves out of the building and moves to the next store on his list. He’d have to take a bus to make it but once there he’d be able to get the last of what he needs. One bus drive later and another $5 Peter is standing in front of a super store. Grabbing a cart and putting his bags in Peter makes his way to the personal hygiene isles. Grabbing a tooth brush and toothpaste before moving for other necessities; it takes just a few more minutes before he has everything he needs.

Moving through check out and back through the doors Peter finally makes his way to the apartment complex.

Once there Peter realizes he hasn’t checked to see if the water is running. Moving into the bathroom with a sigh Peter turns the nozzle in the shower to the other side. To peters delight, water starts to pour out of the shower head. Deciding to test his luck Peter moves the nozzle further. Smiling as the water gets hot Peter moves to grab the things he bought; shampoo, conditioner, and body wash (luckily there was a sale on towels that had reminded of that particular need, same with a loofah). Once satisfied with the temperature Peter strips and steps in.

The hot water lets Peters body fully relax, as he moves through the motions of cleaning his hair and body he lets his thought wander.

‘When was the last time I showered with hot water? At Happy’s flat before-‘ Peter squints, trying to remember. ‘Before what? What happened…’ washing the soap out of his hair, Peter puts body wash on his new loofah.

‘We fought Thanos… then I got Mr.Stark’s glasses and met Quentin-‘ he’s brought out of the thought as he feels the body wash container gets crushed in his hand, greener then when he bought it- the shower itself looks like it’s tinted in green.

Moving to through out the container from the shower Peter catches a glimpse of himself in the mirror only to see his eye glowing a faint green in his right eye. Blinking Peter looks again only to see it back to the (not) normal green it now is. Shaking his head he retreats back into the shower to finish up.

Grabbing his towel Peter quickly dries off and gets dressed the gala. Pulling on his black jeans and slipping on his white button up before grabbing the vest and slipping it on. Putting on his socks then his new(er) dress shoes Peter looks out the window to see the sun start to set.

Grabbing his camera and ticket Peter makes his way out and towards the bus stop. The wait didn’t take long as the bus pulls up a few minutes after Peter had sat down. Paying the fair and settling in for the ride; glad he remembered to plug his phone into the generator, Peter pulls it out to try and get it working.

Throughout the drive Peter was able to connect his phone to a service line and was able to wire himself some data.

Soon enough Peter was let off the bus and had made his way towards the manor on the hill. Climbing up the hill and passing through the gates peter shows his ticket to the guy in a security vest. The guy gives him a suspicious glance and looks back at the ticket; Peter lifts up his camera and shows his Gotham news badge, grunting the guard punches the ticket and hands it back to Peter.

Making his way through the door and towards the back yard (as directed) looking around. Marveling at the building and now the backyard- or rather large garden- Peter is met with the sights of a large stage to the side, round tables scattered around with buffet style tables on either side, and a big area in front of the stage with a secret spot for the news reporters and photographers.

Moving to join the crowd Peter looks around to see that most of the crowd has gathered in front of the stage. Moving to join the group, his spider senses tells him someone is coming towards him. Looking up Peter sees a tall guy with black hair, a white streak hanging loosely from his bangs, and green eyes.

“What’s a guy like you doing in a place like this?” The guy asks. Giving an unimpressed look Peter turns to face him fully.

“Just here for the food, musics not so bad either,” He jokes, getting a chuckle from the taller man. “my names Peter. What about you?” He says as he holds out his hand to shake. The taller man blinks before taking Peter’s hand and responding.

“I’m Jason” shaking his hand after a moment Peter takes his hand back and holds up his camera.

“All jokes aside I’m here for work” Peter says as he turns it on looking around, seeing a group near the drink station laughing Peter decides that that’d be his first shot of the night. “Wanna see something cool?” Peter doesn’t wait for a response already moving to take the picture. It only takes a moment before Peter snaps the photo.

Turning to Jason as he waits for the image to load Peter doesn’t see the look on the taller man’s face. Once the image comes onto the screen he angles it so Jason could see it.

Not noticing the taller man smiling; Peter looks through his lens to take another picture only to turn towards Jason. Seeing Jason smiling at the camera- or rather at Peter - Peter clicks the button on reflex, the camera makes a quick clicking sound as Peter pulls it away from his face. ‘Pretty…’ he thinks before blushing.

“You’re not paparazzi are you?” Jason asks to Peter’s confusion.

“No?” Coughing Peter tries again. “I’m a photographer for Gotham news” he says as he shows his badge. Before he can say anything else a guy comes up and slings an arm around Jason, or try’s to at least, he ends up just pulling Jason down a bit.

“Sorry to interrupt but I need to steal him for a bit!” The guy says. Giving a nod Peter waves as they leave, the two having made plans to talk again once he’s back.

‘Wonder what that was about.’ He thinks, luckily he doesn’t have to wait long to find out.

A guy with short black hair walks onto the stage and up to the microphone. Moving towards the front for a better view Peter realizes that the “guy” is Bruce Wayne. Moving for his camera before snapping a few shots, Peter half heartedly listens to what the man is saying.

“- as it means I get to have my son back.” Bruce says as a now familiar face walks on stage.

‘Jason?! I knew his name sounded familiar.’ Shaking his head Peter moves to get more photos.

-⚠️⚠️-

While taking pictures Peter notices Jason suck in a breath- ‘is he having a panic attack?’ Peter thinks with a slight panic. He knows the feeling all to well, luckily he knows how to help.

Moving his hand up and down to the rhythm of his breathing he hopes Jason sees him. Seeing the man freeze as he makes eye contact with Peter; peter knows he can see him.

‘Come on Jason. In…. Out…. In… you got it.’ Smiling as he sees Jason get his bearings Peter continues moving his hand until Jason moves to stand next to Bruce. Only catching the last bit of what he says trying to snap a few more pictures of both of them on stage.
-⚠️⚠️-

"-thank you all for coming! Please enjoy the food and drinks!” Jason says before walking off stage. Moving to stand in the line to get a few more up close photos Peter watches as both Jason and Bruce stand in front of the back drop. Once in the front of the line Peter takes his photos quickly, before he can move out of the way Jason grabs his shoulder and starts to move them away.

“Let’s go get something to eat.” Jason says as he guides him to the buffet style table. Joining the line Peter can’t help but think he’s a scapegoat.

“Don’t you still have photos to be in?” Peter asks.

“Bruce has it covered.” Jason quickly responds as he hands Peter a plate. The taller man slides some ham and potato’s onto his plate before moving up in the line a bit to let Peter do the same. Grabbing his own (slightly larger) portion he manages to stifle a laugh as he sees Jason give a quick glare to the greens in the tray in front of him.

Seeing Jason start to move past the greens, only stoping to grab two rolls, Peter lightly grabs his arm and points to the veggies. Squinting slightly at Peter Jason starts.

“I’m going to be 20- I do not have to eat those.”he says. Scooping a small portion of “those” he places it on Jason’s plate.

“Maybe not but you should. They’re good for you” Peter counters. He doesn’t actually care if the man eats them- he just wants a little payback for not telling him he was the Jason they where holding the gala for- he was mostly just trying to see the man’s reaction.

“What are you? 40?” The taller man laughs but moves forward in the line. Giving a small laugh himself before putting a bigger portion of the veggies on his plate, he grabs three rolls and some packets of butter that was sat next to it. They move quickly through the line and quickly grabbed drinks before they found a table to sit at.

Once sat Peter moves to cut into his food, eyes shining a bit at the taste.

‘So good!’ Peter thinks about to take another bite. As he starts to cut into it again they are joined by a group of people, as they sit Peter realizes that he knows some of them. As he comes to this realization it seems they do too.

“Oh! You’re the guy from Bat burger!” Duke exclaims as he sits down next to him. Tim sitting on dukes right followed by Stephanie, Cass, a short boy with slicked back brown hair (a chair between him and Cass) next to him sits a girl with black hair; blue streaks running through it, next to her sits the guy who got Jason earlier.

“Hey!” Peter greets back. Noticing a red haired woman in a wheelchair trying to pull out the chair between Cass and the brown haired boy. Moving to get up Peter quickly makes his way over to help move the chair.

“Oh! Aren’t you sweet! I could have gotten it.” She says as she places her plate of food onto the table.

“You had hot food and I didn’t want you to spill it.” Peter says moving back to his seat. She smiles at him before speaking.

“You’re not from Gotham are you?” Sighing Peter shakes his head.

“No ma’am” he says almost dejectedly. ‘Why do people keep asking that? It can’t just be the accent’.

“Ew, ma’am makes me sound old- I’m not to much older then you. I’m Barbra, but you can call me Babs.” She says with a slight laugh. “What did you do to be stuck at a table with Jason?” She asks in a teasing tone.

“He got me out of taking more pictures.” Jason cuts in. The guy on Jason’s left try’s going for a roll off Jason’s plate. Pointing the knife in his hand towards the man who surrenders he continues.

“This one is Dick, next to him is Selene, the short stack next to her is Damian, you met Babs-“ he points as he moves down the line, getting cut off once he reaches Cass.

“We met him same time as Duke and Tim! Hi by the way!” Stephanie says waving. Peter- who’s been cutting into his ham and had just put a piece in his mouth- waves back. They go back and forth bantering before Peter hears a new voice and is (surprisingly) surprised when the voice comes from behind him.

‘How did he sneak up on me??’ His spider sense had been on a low hum since waking up in Gotham but it normally spikes when there’s been an actual threat to him. It had spiked oddly when he met Cass and again meeting Damian (let alone Jason) but looking at the man in front of him it spikes hard and he hadn’t even sensed him walking up.

“Seems like we have a new face.” The guy- holy shit; that’s Bruce Wayne- says. Peter stands up immediately and shakes the hand Bruce had put out.

“Ah! Hello sir. I’m Peter-“ he stammered. He’s been involved in “high society” enough to not wanna upset the rich and powerful. The tall man in front of him was both.

“Pleasure. I’m Bruce Wayne,” He says as he tightens his hand around Peter’s.

‘Is this a test?’ Peter thinks before gripping the older man’s hand back a bit harder than the man had. To focused on not hurting the man Peter missed the slight surprise on Bruce’s face. Once the man lets go of Peter’s hand he continues.

“I see you’ve met my children.” He says glancing around the table.

‘What?’ Blinking Peter looks at the table “children??” He says much to the shock of Bruce (and the others- save for Jason). “I took your spot at the table! I’m so sorry!”peter says as he moves to pick up his plate and cup. Stopping when he hears a deep chuckle.

“It’s quite alright. I was planning on dinning with a few of my colleagues.” The man says as he waves and makes his way to a table a few feet over. Sighing Peter all but slumps into his seat.

“You didn’t know that we are fathers children?” The boy- Damian- asks with a skeptical look in his eyes. Shaking his head Peter frowns.

“No, I only knew Jason was when he walked on stage.” Peter says as he slumps into the chair. It’s quiet for a moment as he picks at his food.“I should start doing more research before coming to events like this.” Peter says with a new found determination. Sitting up straighter and cutting into his ham there’s a collective sigh across the table.

After that the conversation turned to Peter’s work and then to him and Tim talking about cameras. A little later Peter finds himself talking to Jason as they make their way to the gate. Peter sees Jason stop briefly to swipe a Napkin before using a pen he confiscated from Tim earlier (Peter saw it and had to lean away from the table so Jason could grab it.) scribbling something on the thin paper Jason hands it to Peter who smiles and pockets it before saying his good byes.

Once out the gate and down the long drive way Peter makes his way to the bus station (along with others) a short wait and quick ride later and Peter is finally back in the abandoned apartments.

Sighing as he gets him self ready for bed he reaches into his pockets and remembers the napkin Jason had handed him.

“ call me?
(900) 720-2660”

Blinking Peter numbly grabs his phone and enters the number into his phone and saves it as “Jason”. Smiling for a moment Peter blushes and changes into his pajamas and flops onto the couch and pulls the blanket over his head. Pulling the phone under the covers he send a quick text before rolling over to sleep.

Peter: Hi :)
Delivered

—-

Looking around Peter can see the yellow sky around him grow dark, there’s a bus to the air. One of anticipation, rage, fear, and hope. This is their final stand against the Titan Thanos.
He just has to get the gauntlet away from him and they win. That’s what he does- he sticks to things.

So why is it he lost his grip? Why did the bad guy snap- why did he win when Peter was meant to do the one thing he could do better than anyone- why didn’t he stick??

Peter can feel when it comes for him. He can feel his healing factor kick into over drive- fueled by the big breakfast he had that morning. Was it that morning? How long had they been up here? He’s hungry … maybe if he ate something he’d heal.

Stumbling forward Peter reached for Tony. “Mr.Stark? I don’t- I don’t fe- feel so good.” Peter says as he collapses into the man who catches him and brings him down to lay on the ground.

He’d be fine- he just needed to eat- he always feels better when he eats. He’s hungry. It’s easier to ignore the white hot pain he feels as he’s torn apart and put back together as his healing factor try’s to repair the damage when he thinks about what to eat when he gets home- to focus on the hunger rather then the burning sensation that’s flowing through his veins.

At some point he hears Tony saying he’d be okay. But Peter can tell the damage is too fast for him to heal from and that he’s running out of energy for him to heal.

So instead he just smiles at Tony.

‘I’m tired…’

Chapter Text

After getting questioned for a while Jason was free from Selene. Dick having to pick her up from the couch when she fell asleep during her questioning. Not long after Jason saw Barbra starting to leave as well.

‘Seems like everyone else is staying over.’ He thinks as he stands; stretching, Jason can feel his bones pop with a soft cracking sound.

Making his way upstairs Jason briefly sees Tim and Duke making their way towards the kitchen. Shaking his head at the two, presumably going to try and swiping a snack before every thing is packed away, Jason continues his ascent to his room.

Once there he changes into his pajamas and lays on his bed. Thinking back through the night Jason can’t help but give a small smile.

‘I’ll have to try and get that picture from Peter.’ He thinks before he’s reminded of Tim’s case.

‘His hair and eye… is he the one Tim’s looking for? Probably- if they met before he probably already has his theory’s.’ Jason thinks with a sigh. Shaking his head and resolving to ask Tim in the morning Jason moves to plug his phone in; as the screen lights up he notices an unknown number had texted him. ‘Peter?’

Picking his phone back up he unlocks it before pulling up the message.

718-808-8342
Hi:)

Jason
Hey! This is
Peter right?
Delivered

‘Must be asleep by now’ he muses before shutting his phone off and rolling to the side; focusing on his steady breathing, Jason is quick to fall asleep.

—

BEEP!BEEP!BEEP!BEEP!

Slamming his hand down onto the alarm clock, Jason pulls his head under the covers to shield his eyes from the sunlight pouring in.

Groaning, Jason slips his hand out to grab his phone, checking the time. Blinking as he reads “7:45” on the screen he rubs his eyes and moves to sit up. His blanket falling away from him to show his now bare torso. he had removed it in the middle of the night, feeling uncomfortable and suffocated. Seeing his discarded shirt on the floor Jason pulls the rest of the covers off in favor of grabbing it and putting it in his hamper.

Moving into the bathroom Jason turns the water on and removes the rest of his sleep wear, tossing it in with his shirt, before grabbing his tooth brush.

Brushing his teeth while the water warms Jason can see the start of bags under his eyes from his restless sleep. Before he can be drawn into his thoughts his phone buzzes on the counter.

718-808-8342
Yes! This is Peter, this is Jason right?

Jason
Yep.
seen 7:50

Peter
Awesome :D
Good morning btw

Jason
Morning to you to. Got
anything planned?
Seen 7:51

Peter
*‘Too’
And kinda?
I’m going to stop by work and get some cleaning done.

Jason
I’m texting- do I really need to
worry about grammar?
Seen 7:52

Peter
Doesn’t hurt-

Sighing Jason sends another quick text before stepping into the shower.

Jason
Getting in the shower
Have fun cleaning
Seen 7:54
—

Once dried and dressed Jason makes his way down stairs and into the kitchen. Seeing most of his family there Jason thinks about backing out but before he gets the chance he’s dragged onto a stool by Dick and Selene.

“So to recap now that Jason’s here, Peter is our most likely lead in terms of finding and containing the Lazarus pit.” Tim says looking at his folder. Reaching forward to grab one of the muffins off the plate Jason looks over at Tim as he continues.

“I ran him through your systems and nothing seemed out of the ordinary. Peter Benjamin Parker, 18, birthday is august 10th. 5’7”, short brown hair, brown eyes I suspect that his right eye turned green after the pit, along with the white tuff of hair.

“Parents died when he was young in a plane crash, after which he lived with his aunt and uncle; uncle was a police officer, shot by a mugger, a few years later he lost his aunt, who worked at a food shelter, to a collapsing building.

“His school records are completely clean- no in or out of school suspensions, no write ups- nothing, only notes are about him missing a week or so after his uncles funeral.” Tim’s reads off with a slight frown. He feels bad about sharing his new friend’s information so openly but he needs to make his family aware of it.

“The thing is, it’s almost too clean. Even Dick had at least one skipped class.” Tim continues. Bruce glances at Dick who just turns away in an attempt to fain innocence, Selene giving a small chuckle. Looking up at Jason, Tim starts again.

“You talked to him the most, anything set off any red flags? Anything note worthy?” As he speaks Tim grabs his note pan and a pen. Thinking to the night prior Jason begins.

“Not really. Acts like an old man sometimes though, made me put greens on my plate, spell checked me to this morning-“ before he can say anymore Tim’s head snaps up.

“This morning? You’ve been in contact?” Tim questions. Nodding Jason answered

“Yeah, gave him my number last night.” This seems to send Tim down a rabbit hole of “the possibilities” now that there’s a connection. Selene squints for a moment before speaking up.

“We have new Wayne clothing right? Why don’t we set up a photo shoot and have Peter as the photographer, Tim can get more info, and Jason can see him again.” She smirks and wiggles her eyebrows at Jason at the end of her suggestion. Glaring and pushing her away, right into Dick who only just manage to stay in his chair, Jason makes sure to avoid Bruce’s questioning glance.

“That’s not a bad idea, we haven’t done one ourselves in a while. It might help the company too- show our faces in something other than galas and party’s.” Dick says as he adjusts himself on the stool again. Bruce gives a grunt in what they know is approval and Tim grabs his phone to make the call, moving out of the room as he does.

“What’s this about wanting to see him again?” Bruce says looking at Jason. Jason stops mid bite and gives him a side eye. Biting down and eating the muffin, Jason lets the silence hang in the air for a moment before making a show of swallowing.

“Uhh-“ before he can come up with an excuse Selene leans forward over the counter and cuts in.

“He thinks he’s cute!” Snapping his head to look at her with a betrayed expression, Jason ignores the heat in his face. Standing up quickly and taking the muffin with him, Jason moves out of the kitchen and grabs his key off the wall hook. Shouting over his shoulder, not waiting for a response as the door slams closed.

“Okay, I’m goin out- bye!” Jason makes his way down the steps towards his bike, speeding off as soon as he’s on.

-back in the manor-

Blinking at his second oldest son’s quick departure, Bruce looks back at Selene for more information.

“Would you like to elaborate?” He starts. Selene pauses before giving a sly smile.

“Not particularly, no.” She says before standing up and walking out of the kitchen, passing Tim who was making his way in. (Dicks head unceremoniously falls onto the counter as he tries to hold back his laughter at Selene’s actions)

“We’re all set on the photo shoot; since we’re all going to be there they want us to do three different styles…what I miss?” Tim looks around at his confused family.

“Apparently, Jason thinks Peter is cute.” Duke says looking a little shell shocked. Tim slowly turns to face him before responding.

“Huh?” Tim, ever the intellectual, says. Sighing before taking a long sip of his coffee Bruce can only shake his head at his children’s antics.

-with Peter-

Staring at his phone Peter can’t fight off the small blush forming on his face.

Jason
Going to take a shower
Have fun cleaning

Shaking his head Peter shuts his phone off and gets dressed in a t-shirt and jeans before slipping on his shoes; grabbing his wallet Peter makes his way out the window and down the wall. Checking as his phone buzzes Peter sees a text from Jason (the only number in his phone right now but who’s asking?)

Jason
Could I get a copy of that picture from last night? The one of my siblings at the drink station?

Peter
Of course! I’ll ask about
getting a copy at work,
I’ll let you know when I
have it so we can meet up!
Seen 9:30am
Jason
Thanks. Lmk

Walking down the street Peter quickly makes his way to the bus stop. Glancing up slightly as he sees a familiar face.

“Oh- Hello! It’s good to see you again!” He says as he sits down next to the older lady, the one he helped at the laundry mat, as she smiles up at him. They begin to talk as they wait for the bus to come.

“I never did get your name…” Peter thinks out loud, causing her to chuckle.

“You can call me Betty, dear. How have you been- Peter, right?” She checks herself. Giving a smile and nod Peter responds.

“I’ve been doing good! What about you?” She nods before pausing, thinking, before turning to respond.

“I’ve been good, business is booming so that certainly helps.” Turning his head Peter tries to ask about her work but the bus pulls up cutting him off. As Peter stands and turns to Betty he sees her making her way down the road.

“Aren’t you going on the bus?” Peter calls after her. She stops and turns to face him.

“Ah, I believe I left something at home, I’ll take the next one.” She says before continuing down the walk way. Before Peter gets the chance to say anything else the bus driver honks the horn, making Peter jump.

“You gettn’ on or not kid?” The gruff man says. Giving a quick “yes, sorry” before paying the fair and sitting down.

A short ride later and Peter stands I front of Gotham News, walking in Peter gives a quick wave and smile to the lady at the front desk before moving to Jen’s office. Giving a knock and getting a “come in” Peter makes his way in.

“I have the pictures from last night along with a night wing picture.” At the mention of night wing Jens head snaps up from whatever paper she was working on. She holds out her hands and Peter hands her the camera.

She’s quick to plug it in and look through the gala photos, pausing slightly at the picture of Jason smiling that Peter didn’t even know he took; and the picture before it, before seeing the image of night wing in action. Smiling she looks up at Peter before going into her desk for her check book.

“I don’t know how you do it kid but keep it up!” She says as she scribbles something down on the check. Ripping it out and handing it to Peter, who does his best to not freak out about the number written down (‘$25,000!?!’), smiles and takes the camera back.

“Would I be able to get a picture from the gala printed? Jason wanted a copy of the group one.” Peter asks remembering the text from before. Jen pauses and looks at Peter before responding.

“Jason? As in Jason Todd-Wayne? The one the gala was for Jason?” She asks, getting a nod from Peter who explains.

“He gave me his number last night, and he texted me earlier asking if he could have a copy. Is that not allowed?” Jen shakes her head to dismiss the thought.

“No it fine, photographers normally print off their favorite photos for a personal album and as a file for other jobs. You can bring the SD card down the hall to get some copies- door should be open, if not there’s a sign that says ‘copies’ on the front.” She pauses for a moment before seeming to remembering something.

“Speaking of jobs- I got a call earlier from Wayne enterprises requesting you for a photo shoot. Says that the Wayne family are the models. So look forward to that. It’ll be this upcoming weekend; make sure you bring a jacket, it gets cold in that building-“ she lists off while writing something down on a post it note before handing it to Peter. Once he grabs it she starts again.

“That’s the address and time, make sure you’re there a bit early to meet with the fashion crew.” With that said she flops back into her chair and continues to fill out her papers.

“Uhh. Ok? Thank you!” Peter says before turning to face the door, moving to make his way out, giving a “bye!” As the door clicks closed.

Sighing Peter makes his way down the hall to the copy room. Said room only being two doors down, open as Jen said it would, so Peter pops his head in to make sure no one is using it.

Standing next to the machine Peter realizes something- he doesn’t know how to use this old of a model. Cursing this universes dated tech (not for the first time since arriving here) when he hears a small chuckle coming from the door. His spider sense hadn’t spiked so Peter thinks the short lady standing in behind him is safe- or as safe as you can be in Gotham.

“Need help?” She says as she walks over to him. Blushing a bit at needing the help in the first place he nods. She holds out her hand and Peter places the camera there (after an embarrassing amount of time trying to figure out why her hand was out). She takes it and plugs in a wire that has been sitting on the next table over.

“There! Now you just have to pick out the pictures you want and how many of each, then press this button and you’ll be all set!” She says, Peter makes note of the process for later.

“Thanks! I really appreciate it! I’m Peter.” He says with a smile, sticking his hand out. Returning the smile she shakes his hand while speaking.

“It’s nice to meet you Peter! I’m Katrina, but you can call me Katt!” Letting her hand go Peter looks back at his camera.

“I’ll let you get back to printing but we should hang out sometime!” She says as she makes her way back to the door. Nodding Peter calls after her.

“Sounds like a plan! I’ll talk to you then.” With that Peter sets his sights on the screen in front of him.

‘Jason wants the group picture, the one of him smiling is a good shoot…’ blushing a bit at the picture he continues ‘he’d probably want one with him and Mr. Wayne.’ Clicking the pictures, making two copies of each (Peter silently decides to get a picture binder later) Peter looks at his other two photos. ‘Might as well.’

Waiting for the printer to finish Peter spots a vending machine on the wall near by. Reaching for his wallet Peter manes his way over; deciding on a jumbo hunny bun he inserts the cash. Hearing the sound of the machine as it struggles to drop the pastry Peter almost believes he’ll be down $1.50 with no hunny bun. Soon after the thought the pastry drops with a thud.

Smiling Peter bends down to grab it, hand getting crushed between the metal and heavy door blocking him from his snack- or rather, his breakfast- which he does not grimace at the line on his hand.

Standing, Peter opens and eats the sweet pastry as the printer finishes, machine giving a high pitched “beep” to tell him it’s done. Throwing out the now sticky plastic and cleaning his hands with the near by hand sanitizer Peter grabs the photos.

Thinking for a moment Peter takes them up to the lady in the front.

“Do you have a spare folder I could have?” He asks, now able to see her name tag, ages able to put a face to a name “Tammy”. Blinking up at Peter she pulls out a red folder and places it on the counter in of her before it to him. Smiling Peter grabs it and slips the pictures inside.

Thanking her he mages his way out to deposit his check. Walking quickly he makes it in no time flat. Once to the front of the automated teller he puts his card in and enters his pin. Once his account open he deposits the check and gets his card back, backing completely out of his account (so no one robs him). Pocketing the card into his wallet; Peter makes his way back to the super market for a binder, sleeves, a box and some cleaning supplies.

He may be close to being able to move out of the abandoned apartment but it needs to be clean enough to live in till then.
Grabbing a cart Peter gets to work.

—a short while later—

Carrying his bags Peter stops at a near by park to separate the photos, the ones he’s giving to Jason in the folder and the ones he’s keeping in the binder to be sleeved later. Having sent Jason a text after leaving the store Peter waits for him to arrive at the meeting spot.

Looking at the kids playing on the swings Peter gives a small smile; remembering when his aunt and uncle would bring him to parks and push him on the swings. He’s taken out of his thoughts when he senses Jason walking up. Turning on the bench to face him Peter waves his hand to call him over.

“Over here!” Jason spots him and makes his way over before sitting down. Grabbing the folder Peter hands it to the taller man before speaking.

“I got some of the other shots printed as well, figured you’d want them.” Jason nods and takes the folder, not opening it yet, and sets it next to him.

“Thanks for getting them.” Jason says. Nodding Peter looks back towards the park. Jason seems to think for a moment, still looking at Peter, before turning to follow Peter’s line of sight.

“I used to go to the park with my aunt and uncle a lot when I was younger, I don’t remember the last time I was in one though.” Peter says with a sad smile. Jason seems to frown for a moment but speakers before Peter can tell.

“My mom brought me here a couple times, not for long though, and never for the right reason.” He says letting his head hang a bit while he glances to a more secluded area of the park, a few teens standing there. Scowling he forces himself to look away, back at Peter. Said boy was giving Jason an understanding look; not a pitying one- but one that spoke of understanding.

Looking at the time Jason stands, it’s been long enough that he’d be able to slip past him.

“I gotta run but I’ll see you around?” He says grabbing the folder. Peter stands and grabs his bags while he responds.

“I’ll be seeing you this weekend right? At least, that’s what Jen said; that’d all of you would be at the shoot,” before Peter can spiral Jason gives a confused chuckle.

“I think they said something about a photo shoot, and yeah, I’ll be there. I’ll see you then.” He says waving before walking away. Waving back (even though he realizes Jason can’t see him) Peter makes his way back to home (temporary as it is).

-at the abandoned apartments-

Peter starts to unpack his bags and slips the pictures into the sleeves before clipping them into the binder. Once in he moves to open a garbage bag and fill it with trash around the room (once he’s sure his gloves are on right). Grabbing the other cleaning supplies he gets to work.

-later at the manor-

Once his bike is off Jason makes his way up the stairs and into the manor. Making a beeline to his room, as to not get questioned by Bruce (who no doubt is still holding on to the conversation from earlier). He was stopped however when he hears said man clear his throat behind him. Turning around Jason sees Bruce as the man nods his head towards his office.

“You have a second?” Bruce says; not waiting for a response as he makes his way to the office, holding the door open for Jason to walk in.

‘Damnit’ Jason thinks as he reluctantly walks in, falling into one of the seats in front of the desk. Bruce makes his way around the desk before sitting in his own chair.

“About this morning,” he starts (much to Jason’s horror) “Selene wouldn’t say anything more once you left but he seemed nice at the gala. Tim set up the photo shoot, it’ll be this weekend- but how do you feel?” Blinking it takes Jason a moment to process what the man had said.

‘B asking how I feel about something? Clark must be rubbing off on him.’ Jason thinks before answering.

“It’s hard to say… I’ve only talked to him a few times.” He hesitates for a moment before putting the folder on the desk- continuing.

“Actually meet up with him today to get the photo he took at the gala.” Opening the folder Jason is surprised to see what other photons Peter had printed.

Bruce grabbed the folder when Jason had pushed it closer to him. Looking at the images Bruce gives a rare smile.

“They’re well done.” His praise is a bit surprising but not unwarranted in Jason’s opinion. Bruce takes the images, putting it on his own printer before making two copies of each. ‘One for in here and one for Wayne industry’ Bruce thinks.

‘He’s such a dad it’s insane’ Jason thinks holding back a smile. Looking at the time Jason stands up, turning to the grandfather clock in Bruce’s office.

“Are you going out? Still a bit early.” Bruce says noticing Jason moving to the clock. Nodding Jason moves the clocks hour hand forward, before giving a verbal response.

“Yeah, wanna check in on some stuff in Crime ally before patrol.” Bruce gives a grunt but nods. Jason moves down the elevator and into the batcave. Slipping into the locker room he passes Tim as he exits, giving a brief nod before entering.

Putting on his suit Jason grabs his helmet and makes his way out of the locker room and towards his bike, this one is different from his other bike, it’s designed specifically for his work as the red hood. Climbing onto his bike he starts his journey to crime ally.

-with Peter-

Hearing people stumbling in and out of bars Peter makes his way to the convenience store across the street. Once inside Peter grabs a few packs of fresh hotdogs, and a few packs of both ketchup and mustard.

Walking up to the counter Peter pays and the man behind the counter gives him a paper bag to carry his many hotdogs in. (The guy behind the counter looks concerned at the amount of hotdogs he had grabbed but in his defense he needs to eat a lot.)

Making his way out and deciding to cut through an alleyway (so he could get home while his food is still hot) Peter hears the two men before he sees them. His spider senses spiking as he’s hit with the strong smell of booze.

‘Great, the one time I decide to take a short cut’ he thinks bitterly, cursing his Parker luck. As the taller of the two men sees Peter he stops and gets his buddies attention, pointing at Peter before smirking. Trying to walk past them as quickly as he could while keeping up his civilian act, Peter’s arm gets grabbed.

Bag falling out of his hand at the unexpected force, hot dogs rolling out and unwrapping. Peter only gets the chance to mourn his lost dinner for a moment when he’s shoved into a wall but the tall guy, the same who grabbed him, his back slamming into the wall before the taller man speaks.

“Let’s see your wallet kid, and anything else you got on you.” Shaking his head Peter bends down to grab his now destroyed dinner, putting the hotdogs back in the bag before picking the bag up, only for the shorter guy to knock it out of his hands.

“You deaf?! Give us your wallet!” Thinking for a moment Peter decides to get revenge for his late dinner. Moving his hands Peter signs to the men.

‘You know ASL?’ This gives them a slight pause as they whisper to each other.

“Do you know sign?” The short one whispers getting a quiet “no” in response. Turning back to Peter they pull a gun and make a give me motion with their hands. Turning his head to the side Peter signs again.

‘Damn, you don’t know? That sucks for you. Not that I’m deaf or anything; signs just good to know. I’m not giving you two anything you want money go work bitch.’ The two men stare at him for a moment trying (and failing) to understand what Peter had signed but are stopped when they hear a loud thud from behind Peter. Turning Peter saw a man dressed in a black armored suit, a brown leather jacket covering a pair of holsters (one of which has a gun) and his head is covered in a red helmet. One Peter now recognizes as the vigilante red hood.

The two men seem to also recognize him because they’re gone by the time Peter turns back around.

“You going to go after them?” Peter says bending down to pick up his ruined hotdogs- again-when red hood bends down to grab a hotdog before speaking.

“No, civilians come first.” That makes Peter pause. So used to being one of the only ones to worry about the people more than the villain (not to say the others don’t care about the people but some hero’s where (admittedly) better suited for the fight rather then dealing with the civilians).

“Thanks for the help then …” Peter trails off with a smile, knowing the man is red hood but figuring he’d let him introduce himself.

“Red hood. You?” He asks as he slides a few hotdogs into the bag. Peter thanks him before responding.

“Peter. I’m fine now though so you can get back to your job.” Giving a short laugh red hood takes the bag from Peter before throwing it into a dumpster.

“Seeing as yours is ruined; let me buy you some new dinner. I know a great chilly dog stand not far from here.” Red hood says, not waiting for a response, instead walking to the mouth of the alley way before stopping and turning to Peter; making sure he’s following. Sighing peter follows the taller man out of the alley and towards a food stand just down the road.

Once they make it they wait just a few moments before they get called up.

“Good to see ya’ hood. What can I get’cha?” The man says from behind the counter. Red hood seems to beam from under his helmet as he responds.

“Let me get 10 of the usual-“ pausing he turns to Peter “you allergic to anything?” Satisfied when Peter shakes his head no, red hood pays and it’s only a short wait till the man from before returns with a large bag and hands it to the vigilante. “Thanks old man!” The taller man says before leading Peter away. Getting a fond “brat” from the stall worker.

Peter is lead up a fire escape as red hood sits down on the ledge, facing out towards the city. Sitting on the ledge next to the man carefully of the bag in between them. Red hood pulls out two chilly dogs, handing one to Peter before digging into his own.

Pulling back the wrapper Peter takes a cautious bite. Eyes shining at the taste, earning a laugh from his dinning partner.

“Told you it was the best.” Nodding at the taller man’s words he finishes the dog. Red hood takes out another one before pushing the bag to Peter.

“I’m done after this one, think you can finish the rest?” Blinking in surprise Peter nods and brings another one out of the bag, talking before opening it and digging in.

“Thank you.” Red hood gives a nod, but other wise stays silent.

After a bit Peter is done eating, red hood having sat with him, even after finishing his own food. Peter makes his way home after telling the other he’d be fine and that it was only a short walk.

Peter thinks back to the way red hoods mask had opened at the bottom, allowing him to eat without revealing too much. The man had been to distracted by trying to eat it without his topping falling off that he hadn’t noticed Peter taking out his camera; snapping a quick photo before continuing to eat his own.

Once home Peter makes sure the image saved properly before changing and settling in for the night.

Chapter Text

Peter wakes with a start. Panting as he springs up on the couch, his make shift bed, as he remembers parts of his nightmare- or rather- his memories. The rumbling of the building underneath his feet, the sounds of sirens coming towards him. The sounds of his aunt as she tried to breathe; tried to talk to him.

Then- the sound of laughter, an evil thing. High pitched and loud; mocking. Peter had wanted it gone; had tried to get rid of it. But something- someone- had stoped him. Another version of himself. If it wasn’t for the other Peter, would he have stopped?…

Before he can form an answer to that thought Peter shakes his head and stands up from the couch. Pulling out a pair of clean clothes Peter sets them on his makeshift bed before grabbing his towel and making his way towards the bathroom.

Turning on the water Peter sets the towel on the closed toilet seat. Once hot enough Peter steps in, letting himself run on auto pilot as he thinks of what he has to do that day.

‘I’ll swing by the library and looking into scholarships and schools. I’ll grab something to eat too…’ he thinks as he rinses the shampoo from hair. Starting to work the conditioner into his hair Peter thinks about his upcoming job and if he should go looking for a way to fill time in between shoots. With that though, though, he’s reminded of Spider-Man.

‘Gotham already has its own team of vigilantes so I don’t know if they need Spider-Man to help…but I suppose it wouldn’t hurt to try.’ He thinks with a determined smile. Once the conditioner is out of his hair and the body wash is rinsed off Peter grabs his towel-drying off and getting dressed as he moves to grab his things before leaving.

—

A short ride to the library later and Peter is waving at Barbra (Babs) before going to the computers to start his search.

>Apply to scholarships now! AD
>Top 10 schools in Gotham with scholarships
>how do I apply to college?

Ignoring the AD and random ’how to’ sites Peter clicks into the top schools to apply to.

>Gotham Prep is the top school in Gotham. With its state of the art labs and facilities Gotham Prep is the best school to go to. It is the proud to have Bruce Wayne as an alumnus and supporter.

>While Mr. Wayne has multiple scholarships available for applicants the one most sought after is the ‘Penny’ award that not only covers the full tuition cost but also books, food card, and dorm expenses (on or off campus). To apply students will have to take an exam, only a select few are awarded this scholarship each year.

>Apply below and check out the study guide!
Apply here!
Study guide

Below read the other nine schools and scholarships they offered. After applying for the scholarships below Peter decides to apply for the Penny Award as well. Seeing the next test date is the day after the next; Peter opens a new tab to load the study guide, only stoping to realize he doesn’t have a notebook or pen.

Glancing up Peter sees Barbara still at the front desk. Giving a quick glance at his screen he stands before making his way over to her.

“Hey! Sorry to bother you, but do you have any spare notebooks and a pen? Or a pencil- whatever’s fine!” Peter says, getting a small laugh from Barbara who nods.

“Sure do! Just give me one sec’ and I’ll go grab them.” With that she moves through a door behind her, into what Peter suspects is a supply closet. Looking at the desk in front of him Peter spots a few pamphlets fanned out in a display.

‘Gotham Library!’
‘Food Shelters available!’
‘Local Vigilantes’
And,
‘Gotham rouge gallery! Watch out!’

Peter grabs the vigilante one as well as the rouge one as Barbara moves back to the desk.

“Here we go!” She says as she places the note book and a pack of pens in the desk. Noting the pamphlets she smiles.

“You can take those! ’s why it’s there.” Nodding Peter sets them on top of the offered supplies before sliding it off the desk. Smiling, Peter nods and thanks her before excusing himself back to the computer.

Glad his spot hadn’t gotten taken while he was away; Peter sits down and starts working on the study guide.

He’d pass this test- he had to.

-with Barbara-

Sighing into the phone Barbara repeated herself “I did the pamphlet thing Tim… he grabbed the vigilante and rouge one.” Listening to Tim talk and ask questions about Peter, Barbara thinks she should have texted the group chat that he was at the library.

“No Tim- he’s sitting at a computer taking notes… Can I see what he’s taking notes on?Who do you think I am?” She’s almost offended as she pulls up the screen monitoring function on her desk top.

“He’s just studying for the exam at Gotham Prep.” She says watching as peter scrolls down a line of math problems ‘ew- math’ she thinks.

Hearing Tim start to mumble about theory’s and how “I’ll be able to get info if we’re in the same classes.” She decides to end the call with a “yeah, sure, bye!” Before putting her phone on the desk. Clicking the screen monitoring off she goes back to looking at her emails.

-with peter-

Logging out of the computer Peter stands, letting his back pop as he stretches his arms over his head. Looking over he can see Barbara typing on her keyboard. Walking towards the door Peter gives a small wave (one she returns) and continues out.

Looking around Peter spots a sign for an office supplies store down the road. Walking down the street Peter lets his eyes wander to the other buildings and signs.

‘Hardwood, tailor, oh bakery!’ He thinks as he walks past a white painted building, small flowers painted along the widows and doors. Distracted Peter runs into a wall- no, a person. ‘I shouldn’t be running into people, my spider sense needs to tune in.’

Taking a step back Peter spots a dog next to a pair of black, heavy combat boots. Grinning Peter kneels down and sticks his hand out, letting the dog sniff his hand, getting a slobbery lick the dog shoves their head into Peter’s hand. Petting the dog Peter looks up, remembering he hadn’t apologized for bumping into them.

“Sorry about that I wasn’t- Jason?” Blinking, the wall- AKA, Jason- just looks down at Peter. “Uh…hello? Jason?” Moving to stand Peter gets tackled by the dog, who’s upset Peter stoped petting him, only then does Jason seem to snap out of it. Pulling on the dog’s collar (the dog not having a leash), letting petter stand.

“Sorry, was lost in thought and didn’t expect to see you.” Turning his attention to the dog trying to wiggle out of their collar to jump on Peter again “Dog! Sit.” Pausing Peter looks at the dog then at Jason.

“Is that their name- dog?” Getting a hesitant nod Peter can’t help but laugh (making Jason blush, from embarrassment or from Peter- he couldn’t say).

“I’m not good at naming things…” Jason says rubbing the back of his neck. Dog finding this the perfect opportunity; fully jumps onto Peter. “Dog wait-“ Jason calls as he moves to catch Peter- stopping when he realizes Peter doesn’t need help-in fact Peter seems to be holding dog as if they weigh next to nothing.

“You, uh- you got her?” Nodding, Peter adjusts his grip on dog so he’s not pulling any of her fur. “She’s used to jumping on me at home; normally she doesn’t go this far…” Jason continues.

Setting dog down Peter continues to pet her. “So, what are you doing down this way?” Peter asks. Jason pauses for a moment (blushes then shakes his head).

“Just taking her out for a walk. I live a few blocks over.” Nodding, Peter looks back over towards the cafe. Glancing at it Peter asks.

“Do you wanna get a drink? my treat.” Dogs head perks up at ‘treat’ but doesn’t move from Peter’s moving hands.

“Sure- I have some time.” Jason says (calling dog to follow) as he moves to the cafe, Peter following behind him.

Once inside Peter can see the white interior, small paintings lining the walls and base boards. Looking at the display case by the register Peter moves to stand in line; Jason standing by him as dog sits by Jason.

It’s a short wait as they are quickly called up next. Looking at the display Peter orders a muffin and a coffee, glancing at Jason when he starts to order. Peter grabs his wallet and pulls out his card to pay when Jason hands his card over to the barista.

“I got it” seeing Peter start to say something he continues. “You got the next one?” He said it as a question but he mostly said it so peter wouldn’t try and give him any money.

Squinting, Peter gives a slow nod before grabbing his now ready coffee and Jason’s iced something.

Walking over to a near by seat Peter set the drinks down, sitting behind his, watching as Jason does the same.

“What about you? what are you doing this way?” Jason asks.

“Applying for schools and school at ships at the library.”

“Yeah? how’d it go?”

Smiling, Peter tells Jason about how he had to fill out a bunch of paperwork repeatedly and how he’d been studying for the upcoming exam.

“Sounds boring.” Smirking jason grabs his now empty cup before holding his hand out for Peter’s (Peter having finished his drink quickly), who gives it with a quick “thank you”.

“It’s not too bad, I like the challenge” Peter smiles as he stands to follow Jason, Dog following soon after, as they make their way out.

Once out they start to walk a bit when Jason’s asks where Peter was heading now.

“I gotta stop at the office store then I’ll be on my way home.” He says glancing at the time(it’s almost sunset, a quick glance at the sky confirming the thought.)

Seeing Peter check the time Jason starts to turn before talking.

“I’ll let you get to it. Gotta get her back home for dinner. I’ll see you around though?” Getting a smile and nod from Peter, Jason starts his journey home.

Turning himself, Peter starts his trek to the office store before heading home.

-with Jason-

Once around the corner Jason dips into an alleyway, squatting near a wall, as he’s drawn into his thoughts with a blush. Covering his face with his hands as Dog lays in front of him.

‘I can’t believe I actually came all the way here! Barbara just had to say Peter was at the library, right when dog needed to go out!’ As jason reeled about walking far (on accident) just to possibly run into Peter. Flushing again Jason hears his phone ring. Sighing as he pulls the device out he answers.

“Yeah?” There’s a short pause before the person on the other end speak.

“Yeah, I’ll head over now. See you in a bit.” Hanging up Jason looks over at Dog before he continues, “let’s get you home. Got the long shift tonight.” Standing up Jason brushes himself off before starting off again, Dog following close behind.

-back with Peter-

Once back at home Peter sets his new note books, pens, pencils, highlighters and folders into his new messenger bag. Sitting down on the couch Peter starts to review the notes from earlier.

~~next morning~~

Blinking awake Peter looks down to see his notebook about to fall off his lap, grabbing it and setting it to the side he realizes he’d stayed up studying- falling asleep while doing so. Hearing the sound of his stymie he also realizes he missed dinner.

Glancing at the time Peter resigns himself to eating lunch for “breakfast”.

Standing up Peter quickly changes before grabbing his wallet and camera, taking the window out and down Peter makes his way towards the closest thing. BatBurger.

Once inside Peter orders a Robin Rap Meal and a Robin meal (not for the toy). After a short wait he’s sitting at a booth and digging into his meal. As Peter moves onto eating his fries he opens the Robin meal toy.

Pulling out a purple and black figure. The card that accompanies the figure says “Spoiler”. Pocketing the figure Peter finishes his fries before grabbing his trash to trough away. Continuing to drink his “joker juice” (a limeade type drink that comes out in a bright green color) Peter started to the library to study.

Waving at Barbara as he makes his way to the computers to continue studying. Taking out the same note book as yesterday and a pencil Peter focuses on the math portion first.

~

Looking up when he feels someone coming up to him, Peter sees Barbara.

“Hey Peter, sorry to stop you while you’re so focused but we’re about to close.” Looking at the time Peter is surprised to see how late it was.

“Sorry! Didn’t notice how late it was” he laughs getting cut off by his stomach. Getting a laugh from Barbara making him blush, embarrassed.

“Would you like to join me for dinner? I’m meeting with my dad at a near by diner. He’s bringing a friend as well!” She suggests, standing up Peter faces her fully.

“I wouldn’t want to be a bother!” She shakes her head before turning to the desk, making her way over as she grabs her keys.

“It’s no bother! We’d love the company, in fact maybe I’ll get an actual conversation instead of whatever you’d call dinner with those two.” Despite her teasing tone she wore a fond smile. Thinking for a moment Peter gives a small smile and nods.

“If you’re sure…” grinning Barbara slips her phone out and sends a quick text (to who Peter assumes is her father).

“We’re all set if you’re ready?” Getting a nod from Peter she moves to the door, Peter moves ahead to open the door for her as she goes through, locking it when Peter’s through. Peter follows her to the near by diner as they walk.

~

‘How did this happen?’

Looking up Peter sees the smiling form of Bruce Wayne, sitting directly across from him. Giving a nervous smile back he hears Barbara clear her throat to catch their attention(giving Bruce a slight glare when Peter wasn’t looking).

“Peter, you’ve met Bruce but I don’t think you’ve met my dad yet. This is Jim Gordon, the chief of police at GCPD.” She says before gesturing to the older man in front of her. The man (Jim) gives a nod to Peter as Barbara continues.

“He was at the gala the other night.” Nodding at her words Peter realizes she must have seen his confusion (where should Peter have met him?).

“I tend to stay on the sides at galas, not really my scene,” he gives a gruff chuckle before he continues “still; wanted to be there to welcome Jason back. He’s a good kid.” Bruce gives a small (almost) smile. Bruce turns to Peter to say something but a waitress comes up to the table.

“What can I get started for ya’ll tonight?” As she speaks she pops her gum, her country accent slipping through her New Jersey one, clearing an odd mix.

“I’ll take a Coffee.” Barbara starts, the waitress writing it down before looking at Jim.

“I’ll take a decaf.”

“I’ll have a chocolate shake.” She gives a quick but subtle look at Bruce due to his… unique drink choice before getting to Peter who does a quick glance at the drink names again. (Apparently some drink names are actual brands-)

“I’ll take an Oracle orange?” She writes it down before disappearing into the back to make the drinks.

“You a fan of the bats?” Jim asks, Peter shrugs in response before elaborating.

“I’ve met a few of them and they seem nice, but it’s hard to say since it was brief.” He thinks for a moment before speaking again. “I did sit down with Red Hood the other night though…” he should be fine saying that right?

Right??

He gets a few surprised looks from across the table before Bruce speaks, looking concerned.

“What happened?” Ah- Red Hood was infamous as a crime lord and for working in Crime Alley (that’s what the pamphlet said at least- Peter didn’t think the guy was too bad) so he’s probably worried he did something to Peter.

“Some guys tried to mug me but Red Hood stoped them. Bought me dinner to replace the one that got ruined during it. Sat with me while we ate too- got a picture; though I don’t think he realized.” Trailing off Peter looks up as the waitress brings their drinks back. Once she’s set them down she asks if they’re ready to order. Going in the same order they start-

“I’ll have the chicken sandwich with chips.”

“The loaded grilled cheese with a side of fries for me.”

“I’ll take the American cheese burger with fries as well.”

“Can I get the bacon turkey club? With chips.”

Once she has their orders she’s already gone back. With her gone, however, had the attention back onto Peter.

“Were you hurt at all?” Barbara asks with a concerned look. Shaking his head Peter’s attention goes to Bruce as the man drinks from his milk shake.

‘What even is this???’ Seemingly oblivious to Peter’s confusion Bruce asks Peter about the photo.

“I actually have the camera if you’d like to see it…” Peter trails off, a hand moving to his camera subconsciously. Bruce smiles and nods, pulling up the image Peter hands it over to the man.

Grabbing it carefully Bruce looks at the photo with a slight uptick to his lip. Jim leans over to take a look, straightening out as Bruce turns it so the older man can get a better look. Feeling a light tap on his arm Peter looks over at Barbara.

“My dad’s known Bruce since he was a kid, kinda like an uncle to him.” Peter turns to look at the duo again Peter can’t help but agree with the idea.

Brought out of his thought as a plate is set in front of him, Peter sees their food had arrived. Taking the Camera as it was passed back to him Peter takes a bite of his sandwich.

Pleasantly surprised by the quality Peter missed the knowing smirk of his dining partners. It’s quite for a bit as they all eat; once about finished Bruce starts on the picture.

“It’s a great shot Peter.” A bit flustered by the sudden praise Peter chokes on a fry, quickly grabbing his drink and taking a large gulp.

“ThaNk- em, thank you Mr.Wayne.” Getting a light laugh from the man Peter uses his napkin to wipe the nonexistent liquid from his mouth when said man begins to speak again.

“Please, call me Bruce.” Nodding Peter grabs another fry (round two) when Jim asks him about what his plan is for school and on what he wants to do.

“I actually just applied for a few scholarships and take a test for one tomorrow, I want to go for biophysics then maybe get my masters in biochemistry.” Getting a bit of a shocked and impressed look; Jim then asks about if he’s working. Nodding Peter starts to talk about his photographer job when Barbara fills in for him.

“That’s actually how we all met him, he was at Jason’s gala as a photographer! If I heard right he’ll be the one taking pictures this weekend.” Blushing a bit at the attention Peter focuses on what’s left of his chips.

“That’s impressive, it’s hard to get the entire Wayne and co. Group together.” Jim says before eating his fries.

The waiter (Peter’s salvation at this point) walks up to their table with the check before placing it on the table, more towards Bruce. Peter reaches over and grabs it before the older man could get the chance. He quickly slips his card in before handing it back to the waitress who hadn’t even had the chance to walk away.

Blinking in surprise (something that’s been happing to much in his opinion) Bruce does his best to not laugh.

‘This kid-‘ shaking his head Bruce pulls out a few twenty’s and places them under a salt shaker.

“Tip” he says when Peter gives him a confused look. Giving a hesitant nod Peter drinks what’s left of his drink, keeping eye contact with Bruce (who had done the same).

Soon enough the waitress was back and handed the check book to Peter to retrieve his card, scribbling his signature and a 20% tip as well (for the fast service and time saves from questions) all while, mostly, keeping eye contact with the other man. Setting down the booklet Peter finally breaks the impromptu staring contest as he checks the time.

“Ah, I gotta run. Big test tomorrow. Thank you for the invite, it was nice to meet you Mr. Gordon! And it was nice to see you again Mr. Way- Mr. Bruce.” He waves and gives his goodbyes to Barbara before he leaves, the sound of a bell ringing as the door closes.

Unable to help himself Bruce lets his shoulders shake as he covers his laughs. Jim sits beside him laughing as well while Barbara just smiles.

“He does know you’re a billionaire right?” Jim asked him. Nodding Bruce swirls the straw in his unfinished (now melted) chocolate shake letting himself catch his breath.

“Why the milk shake? And the intense staring contest?” Barbara asks.

“Wanted to see how he’d react. Wasn’t expecting him to pay the check though…” getting a sigh from both Jim and Barbara he shrugs. “Jason likes him- I don’t want him to get hurt.” That seems to get a chuckle from the girl as she soon turns to grab her bag.

“It is getting late though. I’ll be heading out too. Get home safe.” As she turns and leaves both Bruce and Jim stand as well, pushing their chairs in as they walk to the door, not far behind her. Bruce moves to hold the door open for her, getting a nod in thanks before she goes.

Giving a hand shake to Jim when they turn to leave themselves Bruce starts down where he knows the car is waiting. Slipping his phone out of his pocket he starts to text as he walks.
Bruce
Peter’s nice.
Seen 10:45pm
Jason
What did you do?

Bruce
He joined Barbara,
Jim, and me for
dinner at the diner.
Didn’t even let
me pay for it.
Seen 10:46pm

Jason
LOL

Bruce
He has a picture of
Red Hood eating a chilly
dog on a roof.
Seen 10:46pm

Jason
What-

Smiling at the text he decides to talk to him when he gets back to the manor- or in the next few days depending on when he’s there next. Stepping into the car Bruce starts it before driving off towards the manor.

-The next day with Peter-

Walking into the tall building Peter makes his way towards the front desk to check in.

“Hi! I’m here for the scholarship exam.”

“Name?” The lady says, not looking up from her computer.

“Peter. Parker. -Peter Parker“

“Right. Second door on the left, show them your ID when you get there and they’ll tell you the rest.” She points to the hall on her left. Giving a small nod and thanks Peter makes his way down the hall and to the testing spot.

Seeing a table set up outside the door Peter pulls out his ID and walks up to the man sitting at.

“Hi I’m here for the test. Oh-“ Peter stops at the table, hand still out, ID and all.

“Hey Peter! Fancy running into you here! You taken’ the test?” Duke says gently taking the ID out of Peter’s hand. Checking the box next to his name on the sheet Duke tells Peter he’s all set. Saying a “quick goodbye” and getting a “good luck”back, Peter moves into the room and to an open desk.

Soon an older lady walks in, dressed in a pencil skirt and blouse, her heels clicking as she walks to the front. She sets down a stack of papers and a box of pencils before speaking.

“Today you will be taking the scholarship exam. It will cover all core subjects as well as a few other topics in different fields. Your main concern is the core questions, the extra questions are just to get a better understanding of your strengths and weaknesses.” As she talks she starts to hand out the test papers and pencils.

“For the math portion there will not a calculator provided, if you have brought one that conforms to the test taking criteria then you may use it. There is a box on the front, if you are not using one please check it as such. Please show your work as well. You may begin.” As she says that the people around Peter start to open their packets and quite a few pulled out calculators.

Opening his packet he marks the box next to “no calc” and starts on the English questions.

-2 hours later-

Standing with a stretch, Peter grabs his stack of papers and pencil and makes his way to the now sitting test proctor. Setting them on the table in front of her Peter gives a nod and makes his way out. Looking over at the table still out in front of the door Peter sees that Tim has joined Duke in waiting.

“Hey” Peter waves, looking up at him it takes Peter a moment before he gets a response from either men, Duke having fell asleep and Tim was looking at his phone.

“Oh shit- Hey Peter! Didn’t expect to see you here. How’d it go?” Smiling at Tim as he almost drops his phone, having not been expecting a conversation, his movement seeming to wake Duke who snapped awake with a soft snort of air.

“I think it went well enough. Only time will tell.” He finishes with a light chuckle. It’s not like he can say the test was probably one of the easiest things he’d done.

It’s not his fault this world is so far behind his! (Definitely has nothing to do with Tony teaching him when he could- and nothing to do with the amount of time he’d spent in the library that held books that Dr.Banner either wrote or helped write. (Or the probably college text books he found and read while waiting for Tony to finish a meeting so they could go to the lab). Nope, nothing.)

Tim glances at Duke briefly before giving Peter a smile.

“That’s good! I guess you’ll find out next week.” Duke nods along with Tim when his phone goes off. He quickly excuses himself to take it and Peter uses the out while he can. He’s tired ok?

“I should get going my self. I’ll see you tomorrow?” Tim smiles and moves to say something when his phone starts to ring. Settling for quick wave he quickly answers it, stepping away from the door and people taking the test.

Walking out and away from the building Peter starts back home; planning on eating on the way and going to bed early. Photo shoot is tomorrow and he wanted to be ready.

-with Tim-

“He just left actually, said it ‘went well enough’ and ‘only time will tell’. “ there’s a short pause after Tim stoped talking before he gives a huff.

“Of course I’m going to check to see how he did. Who do you take me for?” Duke having heard this, his own phone call ending, gives a laugh in which he quickly covers his mouth as to not distracted people still taking their exam.

“I got to go but you’ll see him tomorrow so you can just ask him then-bye.” Hanging up Tim turns to give his well wishes to those now exiting the testing room. A thought running through his and dukes head as they shared a look.

‘tomorrow.’

-Next day with Peter-

Rolling off his couch-bed Peter checks the time, making sure he has enough before the shoot (he did), and moves to take a quick shower.

~

Remembering to grab a jacket before heading out, Peter starts his short walk to the now familiar bus stop. Running to catch said bus as it started to close its doors.

Slipping into the closet open seat Peter pulls his phone out to pull up the directions. Hearing a small whine from behind him Peter glances back discreetly; seeing a mother hush her daughter who is shaking, trying to rub her arms to warm up. Barely giving his jacket a glance Peter turns around and slips it through the space between the seat and window.

The girl gives a small smile and slips the jacket on, her mom having turned her focus back to her phone seemed to be non the wiser. Smiling and giving a small wave Peter stands up to get off the bus, now at his stop, and start the directions on his phone.

It takes a few minutes but soon Peter finds himself in front of a tall building. Squaring his shoulders and taking a deep breath, he steps into the building as its mechanical doors slide open. Moving to the elevator and pressing for his desired floor, Peter gives his arm a slight rub. Jen wasn’t kidding when she’d said it was cold in here.

Stepping off and into the room at the soft beep, Peter makes his way to the small group standing around a man in a seat. As he walks up Peter realizes that the man is Mr. Wayne.

“Just in time Peter! They were just finishing up with the make up.” He says as he stands, putting a hand on Peter’s back to guide him towards the set. Mumbling a “nice save” to the younger man as they come up to the rest of the Wayne family and Co..

“Peter! Hey!” Shouts a vaguely familiar voice, who Peter now recognizes as Selene from the gala. Giving a smile Peter waves as he joins the group.

“Hey! Selene right? How are you?” Peter asks, getting a nod and “good”from the girl. Looking up a bit more Peter makes eye contact with Jason. Smiling Peter gives another little wave. Missing the look shared between Dick and Selene, the shorter of the two giving a knowing smirk, Peter starts to ask if they know where the schedule is.

Once Peter has the set list in his hands and is directed to his spot. Soon after he sees everyone filing out in formal wear. Starting off with Bruce Peter directs him to stand on a small ‘X’ on the floor.

“Okay, can you take your watch off for a moment Mr. Wayne? There’s something I’d like to try if you don’t mind.” As the older man starts to detach his watch Peter quietly asks one of the makeup artist to stand behind Bruce and call for him when he gives a thumbs up as a signal.

“thank you. Can you put it back on? Thank you!” Watching as he starts to re-buckle the metal, Peter gives the go ahead causing the man to look over his shoulder to the lady who called his name, attention divided between the watch and artist.

Letting time slow for him, Peter lets out a shallow breath as he finds the perfect moment to push down. As the lights go off and time seems to speed up again, Peter sucks in a breath of air. Looking at the image Peter gives a grin before calling out.

“I think we’re good for this one Mr.Wayne. Would you like to see it to check?” Getting a smile Peter watches as the older man shakes his head.

“I’m sure it’s fine, we can go over them before we start the next set of your worried.” Nodding at the man’s words Peter motions for both Tim and Duke forward.

“Duke could you put your elbow on Tim’s shoulder and Tim could you cross your arms? Perfect.” Watching as the two did as he asked he quickly takes on a “Duke, could you cross your left foot over you right? Awesome.”
Seeing the tense smiles on Dukes face Peter thinks for a minute before trying a joke.

“What did Batman bring to the party?”

“What?” Came Dukes response.

“Just ice” Peter finishes. Getting a laugh from Duke and an actual chuckle from Tim.

Using the opportunity Peter repeats the same process as before as he snaps the photo; releasing the two from their poses to recover from their laughing fit (in Dukes case at least).Waving Barbara over Peter sees her hesitate before he hears the whispered comments from behind him.

“Why do they bring her? She isn’t even apart of the family. Plus, how can you expect anyone to take a decent picture while she’s in that wheelchair?” The one lady said to the one standing next to her who nods and adds her own unwanted opinion. “Probably cause she’s the commissioners daughter.”

Smiling at Barbara and giving an encouraging nod, he watches as she slowly makes her way over to the marked spot.

Standing from his crouch Peter lets his camera hang from his neck as he moves to grab the fake roses he’d seen on his way in. Grabbing the flowered arch he brings it over and places it behind her and quickly moves to grab some more single flowers. Weaving them through her chair and placing one behind her ear as he talks.

“Ignore them. They don’t know what they’re talking about. Ah- I’m not trying to cover your chair or anything- I mean; I am but not because of-“ he gets cut off by Barbara’s laugh, stopping only to speak through her fit of giggles.

“It’s okay Peter. I know; thank you.” Smiling Peter makes his way back to his previous spot before crouching down again. Thinking about it for a moment Peter raises his lens to his eye before speaking.

“Someone better tell poison Ivy she’s got some competition.” The surprise laugh that came from Barbara was well worth it as Peter snaps a photo, her unrestrained smile giving the image more life than the practiced one he’d seen earlier.

Standing again Peter moves the flowers back to where he found them before waving Damian over who stands on the mark, waiting for his own pose.

“Can you untie and retie your tie? Over at the full length mirror?” As the boy huffs but does so anyways, Peter moves the mirror so it’d face the other way before moving to angle himself so he could get the photo.

Snapping said photo as the boy (only partially) struggled with the tie in the mirror. Telling him that he’s gotten it had not made the boy give up his endeavor. Chuckling, Peter moves to stand in his line of sight. Getting a pause Peter uses the opportunity to help the younger boy.

“I’ll show you a little tip my uncle showed me.” He starts as he undoes the slight knot that had been forming. “You have to strangle it. Tie it up, and then bury it. A bit dark but it helps you remember.” Seeing the boy nodding along Peter lets him undo the tie and try it out himself. In only a few minutes he had manages to tie it correctly if only a bit crooked.

“Good job! A bit more practice and you’ll be able to do it with your eyes closed.” Peter says with a smile. Watching as Damian made his way back to the others, Peter waves over Cass and Steph, both of which quickly step onto the marker.

“Would you to like to dance?” Peter says getting a confused look before Cass gently grabs Steph’s hands and dips down into a bow causing the blonde to let out a small laugh. Peter lets them twirl around each other for a moment when Cass holds her hand over Steph, hands still connected as she twirls the girl. Snapping the photo as Steph’s dress gives a flare in the spin, both girls with smiles Peter watches as they finish their foot work.

Letting them catch their breath before calling over Dick and Selene. Both meeting the mark as they wait for Peter to let them know what he’d like of them.

“Could you back up till your back is at the backdrop? Thank you; and then link arms with each other, Dick- could you put your free hand into your pocket, and then walk toward the camera. Selene; could you flip your hair off your shoulder with your free hand. Thank you.” Watching as the two make their way down Peter smiles as he waits for the flip, snapping the photo as her hair reaches its peek.

Giving the all clear, Peter waves over Jason. Once he’s standing on the “X” he waits for Peter to give him instructions. Thinking for a few moments Peter finally says.

“Could you drop your hip? Move your leg out a bit; and put your hands in your pocket. Awesome.” As Peter angles himself he adds on “tilt your head up a little bit. Perfect, thank you.” Jason gives a small smile and as it starts to fall back into a neutral expression Peter snaps the photo. Standing once the picture is taken, Peter smiles and gives a nod to the group; who make their way to a near by tv. Once closer Peter sees there’s a cord for him to connect the camera to.

Plugging the wire in after turning on the tv, Peter navigates to the first image of the shoot. A clear picture of Bruce as he leans back slightly adjusting his watch as he turns his head to respond to a voice off camera, mouth slightly open. Glancing over at the man Peter sees a small smile.

“Do these seem good? Or would you want to take them again?” Peter says trying not to ring his shirt in his hands. Watching as the images continue to display.

“There great Peter. I say we’re ready for the next set.” The older man says, getting nods from the rest of the group.

“Okay! I’ll bring in some props while you change.” Peter says as he gives a slight shake, turning to grab said. It was really cold in here. Blinking when he feels something bump into his arm Peter turns to see Jason holding out the leather jacket he’d been wearing before they started.

“You seemed cold, you can use it.” Jason says glancing away but holding out the jacket still. Peter smiles and gently grabs the jacket, thanking the taller man as he slips it on.

“Thank you,” Peter starts but stops when he hears Tim call for the other man. “You’ve been summoned.” Jason laughs but turns to walk over to the changing rooms, pulling the curtain closed as he walks through.

-in the dressing room-

“What the hell was that?” Tim asks once Jason’s inside fully.

“What do you mean?” Jason says as he slides his suit jacket off. Getting a grumble from the shorter man who continues.

“You gave your jacket to Peter.” Giving a side glance as he unbuttoned his dress shirt Jason shrugs before responding.

“So?” Tim lets out a strangled noise before responding.

“ ‘So?’ What do you mean ‘so?’ Last winter my jacket got stollen and you just laughed at me, I asked to borrow your jacket, which you weren’t even using, and you said no.” Jason grunts but doesn’t say anything so Tim continues now with a smirk.

“Why is Peter different?~” shoving Tim away, Jason pulls the tank top over his head and walks out; trying to not let his faint blush be seen.

‘It’s not like that- he was cold, and Tim could suck it up.’ He thinks as he walks out from behind the curtain. Glancing up Jason can see where Peter was crouched, in his jacket (that was a bit to big for him in size but Jason noticed it filled out a bit more in the arms), and Jason pauses. Wiping his hand over his face to try and erase the growing blush as he thinks.

‘Shit- it might be like that.’ Jason stands by Dick and (by proxy) Selene. Judging by the barely concealed (or unconcealed in Selene’s case) knowing look he was getting Jason would not be hearing the end of this for a while.

“Shut up” he mumbles out, causing Selene to cover a laugh and Dick to respond.

“Didn’t say anything.” Jason only sends him a glare. Moving his focus back to Peter, Jason sees as he directs the he’ll spawn to do 5 pushups.

-with Peter-

As Damian pushes himself up Peter quickly snaps the photo. Letting the boy stand before giving him the all clear, Peter calls over to Cass who makes her way over.

“Is there any opinions on what pose? I’m afraid I don’t know much about working out” Peter chuckles. Cass starts to sign before stopping and attempting to speak but gets stoped by Peter. Speaking as he signs he starts again.

“It’s OK, I know sign. Is there any pose you’d like to do?” She smiles as she swings back and Peter is quick to return it. Adjusting himself in his crouch and pulling the lens up to his face he watches as she starts to dance, leg moving around and she adds momentum to her spin. Snapping the photo, Peter watches as she finishes with a slight huff. Giving a thumbs up Peter watches as she makes her way to the rest of the group.

Next is Tim and Duke who both pose with a dumbbell and barbell. Duke makes a show of lifting the barbell when he almost drops it but catches it before it moves too far to the one side.

Trading places with them, Barbara and Selene lift kettle bells and balance on yoga balls.

The process continues as Dick and Bruce do a mock spar. Only a few punches were through and Peter got a shot of Dick moving his head out of the way as the older man’s outstretched arm.

Finally, Peter watches as Jason wraps his hand and wrist in tape. Moving to stand in front of a punching bag, hitting it a few times before pulling his arm back and striking it with more force. Peter waits as Jason pulls back from the bag to take the picture. Peter try’s not to think about the heat on the back of his neck.

Peter tells Jason he’s got it and the man is off to change. Soon after they are all around the tv to see the pictures. Getting the approval from them Peter moves to set up the next scene.

A large arm chair next to a side table, a desk like table with two chairs and a chess table, a fake fire place with tools next to it on a stand. There’s also a small but nice looking couch. A thin book shelf sits at the end of the area as well.

Grabbing a few books Peter hands them out to his diaries targets. Handing a thick book to Bruce as he asks the older man to sit on the large chair. Giving the smaller ones to Duke, Steph and Cass as he directs two to the couch and one to a pillow in front of the fireplace.

“Would you mind reading those? And get comfortable, I’ll take some other pictures while you read.” Getting agreements. Peter sets Tim and Dick up for a game of chess after making sure they both knew how to play.

Not quite sure what to have Jason and Damian do Peter moves on to Selene.

“Could you grab the poker and ‘move’ a log in the fire place?” She seems to take a second before grabbing one of the tools off the stand and poking at the owner side of the fire place. Snapping the shot as she pokes at a fake log Peter lets her know he has it.

He asks Barbara to type on a laptop he’d pulled out from somewhere. Taking the picture once the light hits her glasses the way he’d hoped it would.

looking over his shoulder Peter sees Bruce half way through the book, he’s still sitting straight but he’s starting to lean a bit more into the chair, his arm resting on the side as his other hand holds his head up. Slowly moving his lens up to his face Peter takes the shot. The man-seemingly non the wiser- continues to read the book.

Glancing to the side Peter gives a quiet laugh when he sees Duke flipped around on the couch. His legs hung on the back while the rest of his body lays on the cushions book hanging over his face. Steph’s head is laying on his chest and her legs draped over the side, her own book laying open on her face. Getting to a better position Peter is quick to take the photo.

Hearing the flip of a page Peter looks over to see Cass, now with a small stack of books next to her (fast reader), dropping down a bit Peter takes her picture. As Peter stands he can hear the slight teasing from the desk.

Seeing Dick and Tim in an intense game Peter pulls his camera up to his face again. Dick is sporting an evil grin at Tim’s frustration at loosing. Taking pitty on the poor guy Peter walks up behind him and watches as Dick takes his move.

“Check” enhanced hearing or not Peter couldn’t miss the smugness in his voice, before Tim could make his move Peter takes his rook and moves it across the uninterrupted path on the board.

“Checkmate” Peter says as he watches Dicks face fall. Turning to walk towards Jason and Damian, ignoring Dicks squawk of ‘how?!’.

Jason gives him a smirk and Damian doesn’t seem interested, shoving his hands into the hoodies pocket. Peter has an idea of what he’d like for these shots but he’s not sure it’s possible. Thinking for a moment Peter lets his senses stretch out, covering the area around the building. Grinding as he finds what he’s looking for he excuses himself with a shout of “be right back!” Over his shoulder.

Jogging out the side door, Peter listens for the small heart beats again, finding them to only be down the alley he was now in. Slowly walking down as to not scare them Peter gently moves the opening of a box to reveal an all black cat with steel gray eyes, next to it are two small kittens, one an all white with bright blue eyes and another that’s all black save for a white strip on its head; striking green eyes that now stare back at Peter.

Slowly placing his hand into the box Peter lets the larger of the cats sniff his hand before licking it,the white kitten doing the same whereas the black one bites a bit at his hand (not hard,more of a nibble). Pulling the white kitten out first Peter places them (him he discovers) into one of the pockets of the jacket, placing the other kitten in the parallel pocket (another boy), before gently pulling the larger cat out (the momma).

Walking back into the building through the door he walked out of he sees no one’s really moved.

“Could you sit down Damian? On the rug- you’re not allergic to cats right?” Damian can only shake his head as he sits down. Gently accepting as Peter sets the larger cat on his lap. Peter soon asks Jason the same. Getting the all good Peter carefully pulls the two kittens out of the pockets, handing them to Jason before moving to his spot in front of the two.

Watching as Damian pets the cat a small smile pulling at his lips. Peter gets the picture before turning to Jason as he try’s to wrangle the two kittens. Holding back his laugh in favor of taking a picture Peter watches as a kitten climbs its way onto Jason’s shoulder while the other plays with the strings from his hoodie.

“I’ve got all the pictures. If you wouldn’t mind checking to make sure you like them.”

Peter picks up the black kitten as Jason carries the white one, Damian holding on to his own furry friend. Once everyone’s around the tv he can hear Damian speak to his father.

“Father. I’m keeping her.” He gets a sigh in return as the older man just looks back at the tv. The boy smiles and starts to pet her when they give the green light. Damian turns to Peter before asking.

“What will you name them? I shall name her Raven.” If he noticed the look Dick gave him, Damian didn’t show it. It takes a moment before Peter fully registers the question.

“I’m not sure, I’m not the best at naming.” He laughs but knows it’s true. Damian puffs his chest out before declaring he’d choose a name. He seems to think for a little bit, narrowing his eyes as he looks over the group. Stopping when he reaches Jason, giving a sly smirk as he looks back at Peter; who misses the glare Jason gives the boy.

“Jason.” He says.
“What?”
“That’s their name. Jason.” Seeing what’s happening Selene steps in.

“He does look like Jason! All black with a white streak. Green eyes to!” She jumps up and tries to ruffle his hair but ends up pushing his head down, letting out a small sorry as she landed.

Blushing a bit Peter nods before asking, “what about him?” Jason looks down at the kitten he was holding before shrugging and looking back at peter.

“You name ‘em” Peter sighs before repeating how he sucks at names, “just give it a try.”

At his insistence Peter stares at the white kitten for a bit, before finally giving out a name. “…Webs.” Peter shrugs at Jason’s confused look.

“I will happy take Webs if you do not wish to keep them Todd.” Damian says with a bit of excitement in his voice.

“Nah- lil dudes coming with me.” Jason says, turning to put more distance between Webs and Damian.

“Before anyone goes to any home, they need to go to the vet.” Bruce is the one who breaks the little world they’d created. Looking at Peter he adds “need a ride?”.

Chapter Text

Despite saying he’d be fine, Peter found himself sitting in between Dick and Bruce (why the man hadn’t sat up front Peter didn’t know). Peter had (admittedly) sat next to Jason and Bruce had moved Jason over to sit between the two. Damian, who was sat across from him, kept looking between him and the kitten he was holding. The drive was silent except for the soft sounds of the radio.

“We’ve arrived master Bruce.” The older man says, looking in the rearview mirror to see his boss.

“Thank you Alfred. It shouldn’t take too long.” When the older man- Alfred- gives a nod everyone starts to make their way out of the car (a limo really but Peter was waved off when he said as much.)

Once inside the building Peter notes how it’s not only a vets office but that they also sell pet supply’s. Looking over as Bruce starts to talk to a lady behind the desk Peter moves to sit on a waiting room chair. Petting the kitten now in his lap Peter lets his mind wander.

“This spot taken?” Looking up at the voice Peter sees Jason.

“Nope.” Peter smiles as Jason sits down, the white kitten -webs- settling onto Jason’s lap similar to how cat Jason is on Peter’s.

‘I need to find a nickname for this little guy… Calling him Jason in front of Jason could get confusing… and embarrassing.’ Peter thinks as he looks over to the store side of the building as to not let his light flush be seen.

“They’re ready for us.” Tim says as he walks over. Standing, Peter and Jason moves to stand with Damian while the nurse walks around to show them to their room.

“Can I ask for their names and who’s with who?” The nurse gets a nod from the three as Damian starts.

“This is Raven; I’m Damian Wayne.” She nods as she writes it down (like she didn’t already know) on one clipboard before picking up a different one and turning towards Jason.

“This guys Webs; and I’m Jason Todd. Todd-Wayne” he quickly adds on- not quite used to the addition to his name. She nods and writes it down (once again pretending not to know). Once she has the next clipboard she finally turns to Peter.

“This is- uh- this is Jason; and My names Peter Parker.” Glancing away from the. The nurse writes it down and sets the clip board down. She turns to face the three before speaking.

“All set here. We’d like to bathe them before running their checkups and providing any vaccines if that’s alright with you?” Getting a round of nods she continues, “you’re welcome to take a look at the store, or if you’d like you can wait in here.” As she finishes speaking two other nurses come in to help carry the cats into the back.

Once out into the store Peter sees Duke and Steph looking at some fish that are on display and Cass is looking into an enclosure holding mice. Dick and Selene are looking at dog food and Tim is inspecting a bag of cat food.

Walking over to the cat food Peter starts to look at the kitten food. Deciding on a bag of food, Peter turns around to grab two small bowls.

Taking a second to grab a shopping basket and placing his items inside, Peter makes his way to grab a cat collar, harness, and leash. Unsure if he actually needs them until he sees Jason carrying similar items. Sighing, Peter walks to the checkout counter before paying.

“You’ll need a box. Litter as well.” It’s Damian who comes up behind him. While his senses didn’t go off they did him a little louder; that’s to say Peter didn’t jump at the boys voice. Nodding Peter explains.

“I’ll get it at a store closer to home. That way I don’t have to Carry it. Plus I’ll be able to let him pick out some toys and treats.” Damian seems to consider this for a moment before responding.

“We could provide you with a ride.”

“It’s okay. It’s only a short bus ride.” Damian didn’t seem satisfied with that but didn’t comment further. Before long they were called back into the room.

After getting resettled in, the doctor comes in to help the nurse give checkups.

It’s not long until all three cats had been looked at and shots were given. “You’re all set! If you have any questions or concerns just give us a call.” Getting a nod from the three, the doctor smiles and leaves; followed by the nurse.

Once in the waiting room Damian makes his way over to Dick who’s standing near Bruce and Selene; lifting the cat up a bit to be eye level with him, Peter sees the cat hold out a paw to push the man’s face away when he got to close.

Hearing someone move to stand next to him, Peter looks up to see Jason now with Webs laying on his shoulder- now wearing a harness and leash. Giving the taller man a smile Peter looks over when he catches sight of Bruce making his way towards the cashier despite his lack of items. Squinting at the older man Peter tries to take a step towards him when he’s stoped by a hand on his shoulder.

“He won’t let you pay, especially after the diner.” Jason shakes his head but gives Peter a small smile.

“He told you about that?” To his embarrassment Jason nods; smile turning into a smirk. Sighing Peter looks back over to Bruce to see the man giving him a smirk when they make eye contact.

Peter resumes his squinting, getting a chuckle from Jason and what seems to be a suppressed laugh from Bruce.

It’s not long after Peter’s stare down that they are standing in front of the building and waiting for the not limo. As the car pulls up Peter starts to turn when he’s stoped by (yet another) hand on his shoulder.

“Why don’t you join us for dinner Peter? If you don’t have any plans already that is.” Bruce says, taking his hand off Peter’s shoulder.

“I wouldn’t want to trouble you.” Peter says as he shakes his head. ‘There’s no way I’m going to fall for this again.’ He thinks.

“It’d be no trouble, if anything you’d be doing us a favor, Alfred had made too much food." Peter doesn’t quite believe him but before he could respond his stomach decided to betray him (like a traitorous traitor-).

“Sounds like a plan” the older man says around his smirk as he holds open the door “shall we?” Peter can only cut his losses and clime into the car.

-at the manor with Jason-

Holding the car door open for Peter as he slips out, Jason closes the door before making his way up the stair case.

Glancing at Peter who got stuck in a conversation with Selene Jason feels a mix of embarrassment and sorry as he thinks back to why he’s here…

~earlier ~

Walking past the waiting room to stand near the side while Peter looks at cat food; Jason hears Duke and Bruce talking.

“He’d probably come if you offer dinner. He hadn’t touched the food table at the shoot- probably didn’t even know it was there- too focused on the photo shoot.” Duke says. Thinking for a moment Jason realizes that Dukes right. He hasn’t seen Peter eat this entire time. He frowns but doesn’t move otherwise; choosing to listen to Bruce’s response.

“Hmmm- that could work. It seems like we’ll be finishing up soon; we’ll ask when we walk out.” Jason agrees that it could work but still doesn’t understand why.

“And why are you trying to get Peter to come with us?” He asks, Duke and Bruce look at him before glancing at each other; looking back at Jason they both respond.

“Information.” Giving the two a blank stare Jason just shakes his head and walks away.

~now~

Sitting at the table on Bruce’s left Jason looks up to see Dick talking to Selene. Next to him sit Tim who talks to Steph who’s on his left; Babs sitting at the end; an empty seat next to her. Next to Selene sits Damian, and Duke has the misfortune of sitting next to him at the end, similar to how Babs is.

Glancing down the table Jason feels bad for Peter. Alfreda had pulled his seat out for him so he’d sat but it didn’t take long to notice that Alfred’s was trying to show the clear line of distance. Jason can only sigh at Alfred’s act of protection- ever the grandfather.

Soon enough Alfred brought out the food, setting down bowls of a stew he’d made- now that it was starting to get colder- setting Peter’s down last. Peter gives a big smile and turns to the grand-butler.

“This smells amazing! Thank you so much!” Alfred just gives a shallow bow before turning to leave.

‘Damn Alf- no comment? That’s cold.’ Jason thinks, focusing on his own food. He doesn’t start eating however, to used to the rule of guests. Noticeably Peter doesn’t move to eat either. Instead he waits for Bruce to start; ‘interesting…’ sneaking a glance at Tim, Jason can tell he’s picked up on it to (most if not all of them had surly.).

As they all start to eat Jason gives another quick glance down to Peter. Trying not to choke on the bite he’d taken Jason looks back down at his plate while reaching for his drink.

Peter practically had stars in his eyes; Jason could relate to that. His own experience with Alfred’s cooking when he’d first arrive at the manor was similar to Peter’s; although he’d lacked the same decorum (Jason having picked up the bowl of soup and drank it- foregoing any silverware in the process).

Jason can almost hear Bruce’s laugh but the older man stifles it with a cough. Doing so however gains just about everyone’s attention (Jason can see the “oh shit” moment). He runs with it.

“So, Peter, how did that test go?” Much to both Jason and (probably) Peter’s horror; this starts a wave of awkward small talk.

“I think it went well… I heard that Wayne industry’s is working on a new energy source, is that right?” Peter asks; getting a nod from both Bruce and Tim.

“Yes, we’re trying to make a cleaner energy source. I’m afraid I don’t have all the information, Tim’s in charge of WI (Wayne industry’s).” Peter gives a surprised look and glances at Tim who nods.

“We’ve been working on a way to produce cleaner energy in an efficient and affordable way; that way it’s more accessible to the general public.” Tim lists off.

“Really? That sounds awesome, I have- had-“ he takes a deep breath before continuing “I knew someone who’d been working on something similar.” Peter looks down at the (empty) bowl and lets a small (sad) smile.

“I’m sorry… what was their name?” Tim asks, noticing Peter’s slightly somber mood.

“Tony. Tony stark.” Tim nods, unsure of what to do Jason looks over to Dick; silently communicating.

‘Do something!’
‘What do you want me to do??’
‘I don’t know- you’re the emotional one.’ Dick looks affronted but tries non the less.

“So Peter! What are you hoping to study?” Peter blinks back up and responds.

“I want to get a degree in biophysics. Possibly going back to get something in biochemistry.” Dick gives a low whistle.

“Sounds tough.” Peter gives a laugh but agrees.

“Yeah, but I’ve got a good feeling about it.” Luckily it seems the mood had raised.

Thankfully Alfred arrived soon after with dessert. A small plate with a slice of chocolate cake, a scoop of mint ice cream next to it. Soon enough everyone has a plate and as Bruce starts they are quick to follow (Alfred’s cake is the best after all).

Jason notices that Peter is eating around anything that touches the ice cream. Alfred, while refilling a cup, seems to take notice (he always does).

“Is there something wrong with the ice cream Mr.Parker?” As he speaks he raises an eyebrow.

“Oh! Uh- no sir…I’m uh, allergic…” Peter trails off. Alfred seems to soften at that.

“My apologies; it’s a rare allergy so I’d presumed it would be a welcomed reprieve from the cake.” Peter waves off the apology with one of his own.

“It’s okay, it’s my fault for not saying anything!” Alfred is quick to shut it down.

“You couldn’t have known to say.”
“You couldn’t have known I’d be allergic.” Peter’s just as quick to say.

They both stop, looking at each other in an almost silent challenge. After a moment Bruce clears his throat, gaining the attention of the two. While Peter looks slightly sorry, Alfred holds his head high.

“Thank you for the food Alfred; it was delicious as always.” A round of nods from around the table and even Peter nods along. Glancing at the time Bruce stands and makes his way towards Peter- or rather the doorway. “Thank you for coming Peter, I have some work to do but you’re welcome to stay.” Not waiting for a response the older man makes his way down the hall.

“I should be heading home about now, I have a few things to grab still.” Peter says standing, Jason follows suit.

“I could give you a ride.” He can practically feel his family’s eyes on him. “It’s no trouble, I told my friend I’d meet with them tonight anyways.” He tacks on at the end; seeing the attempted refusal on Peter’s face. The shorter of the two hesitates but nods.

Giving his good byes peter and him make it out front and to Jason’s bike. Climbing on Jason motions for Peter to do the same.

“You’ll be fine, you can hold onto me if you want.” Jason teases, how could he not? Peter blushes a little but does get on, holding onto the back of the bike; sending Jason a small smirk as he does. Letting out a small laugh Jason starts the bike, passing Peter a helmet as he slips his own on.

Jason gives the engine a rev before taking off down the long driveway. Speaking through the mic in the helmet he asks which way.

“Ah! You can drop me off near the library!” Sending back an affirmative Jason turns right.

-with Peter-

Holy hell- if Peter didn’t stick to things he might have flown off. When Jason makes a bit of a tight turn, Peter lets himself fall into the ma. Wrapping his arms around his waist and holding onto the bike tighter with his legs. He can feel Jason laughing before he hears him over the mics in the helmet. Peter squeezes his arms to show his lack of amusement but it just causes Jason to laugh more.

Not long after and Peter’s climbing off the bike and handing the helmet back. Pulling the zipper on the jacket down a bit reveals a ruffled kitten. Smoothing out the fur on top of its head Peter moves to reposition him while trying to take the jacket off; Jason stops him before he can get an arm out.

“Keep it, and if you don’t want it then you can give it back the next time I see you.” Peter doesn’t quite know what to say so he just nods and zips it back up, mindful of the kitten resting inside.

“Thank you for the ride. And jacket.” Jason smiles and waves it off.

“Get home safe. I’ll see you around yeah?” Seeing Peter nod Jason reaches over to scratch head before taking off down the road. Moving to the bus station, Peter starts the short ride to the supermarket.

-with Jason-

After driving away Jason realizes- remembers really- that he does not in fact have a friend waiting for him. Pulling into a parking lot, Jason looks over the array of food trucks. Finding a taco truck Jason’s quick to join the queue.

A short while later and Jason now has a bag of tacos and a photo a phone in hand.

Jason
You home?
I got tacos.
Seen 9:45pm

Roy
I’m always home
for tacos.

Shaking his head Jason climbs back onto his bike while sending the text “OMW” and starts his drive.

-with Peter at the apartments-

Once the box is set, bowls are filled, and toys are scattered; Peter makes sure the door and windows are closed before changing, taking care to hang the jacket up on the near by chair. Letting himself fall into his makeshift bed; cat-Jason curling onto his stomach as Peter falls asleep.

Chapter Text

Waking up to a rough feeling on his face Peter sees cat-Jason’s face in his own, blinking up at the cat Peter gets a meow in return; turning his head Peter spots the empty bowl on the floor. Gently moving the small cat off him and instead onto the floor.

Slipping off the bed and into the kitchen, Peter pulls open the small bag of cat food. Cat-Jason weaves in between Peter’s legs as he brings the bag towards the bowl; nearly tripping him in the process.

“ Bon appétit” all Peter got for his French was the sound of eating. Sighing Peter starts to make his own breakfast; stopping short when he remembers he never got any groceries. “Damnit.” Looking out the window and back at the still eating cat, Peter slips his shoes on and grabs his wallet (plus camera of course).

“Can I trust you to not run off and be good while I go and get breakfast?”

“Meaorw”

“I’ll take that as a yes.” Once out of the window-making sure it’s closed so Jason can’t get out (it will never be any less embarrassing to call the cat Jason-)- Peter makes his way to a near by cafe he’d seen.

After a short walk and a short wait, Peter sits at a booth while scrolling on his phone. When he goes to click something at the top of his screen he gets the notification of a new email. Groaning as it pulls it self up Peter watches as the words “congratulations” and “penny award” load onto the screen.

Spitting out the coffee that he’d been sipping Peter rereads the email, then re-rereading it just to be sure.

He got in.

“Yes!” He shouts, gaining the attention of the other people in the cafe. Ducking his head down he apologized, facing his phone again he lets out a goofy grin. Screenshotting the email he sends it to Jason.

Peter
>image.jpeg.ex<
I got it!
seen 8:37am

Jason
Congrats!
You got anything
planned to celebrate?

Peter
Thanks! BD
And no, but I might
Have an idea.
Seen 8:38am

Jason
That’s good
If you want any help celebrating
Lmk

Peter
Will do!
Seen8:38am

Staring at the screen Peter’s head starts to catch up. Flushing, Peter starts to contemplate his life’s choices.

'Ahh- why did I send the email to Jason?!…. It was nice of him to offer to celebrate with me though. Not like I have anyone here to share the news with…’ shaking his head Peter finishes off his breakfast sandwich and stands, taking his drink with him.

‘I can have a mental break down later. For now I should get some school supplies’ as he makes his way out he almost bumps into a short old lady. Almost; his spider senses alerting him just in time.

Watch out!

Peter just narrowly misses running her over. ‘Sure, now my senses work. I need to get a grip, glad I didn’t run into her though.’ As he finished that thought he realizes he knows this old lady.

“Ms.Betty! So sorry, I don’t see you there.” He says looking her over to make sure he hadn’t accidentally hurt her.

“It’s quite alright Peter; what has you in such a rush?” She asks looking up at him (something that doesn’t happen very often).

“Oh! I’m on my way to get some school supplies; I got accepted into Gotham prep!” Peter couldn’t help but beam. Betty smiles and nods.

“That’s good, you’ll have to come and visit me at the laundry mat once you’ve started classes to tell me how they went.” Peter nods and they say their goodbyes before going their separate ways.

Behind

Looking back, Peter is met with an empty sidewalk. ‘She must have gone into the cafe; my spider senses definitely need a toon up.’ Shaking his head Peter starts his way towards the supermarket.

-with Jason-

“Give me back my phone! Dick I swear to Wonder Woman if you do not give it back to me-“ Jason gets cut off when his phone is thrown back to him. Catching it Jason reads the message from Peter along with what dick had responded with.

Dick, who’d saw Jason’s phone go off, had grabbed it before Jason could. Saying something about how “everyone you know is here so it must be Peter”; how that correlates to him having dibs on the phone Jason didn’t know.

“Really? He gets accepted and all you do is say I can celebrate with him if he wants me to? Aren’t you supposed to be good at this?” Dick huffs at him but responds non the less.

“Yeah but you are most definitely not. I was being you.” All Jason gives him is a deadpan stare.

“You need to stop hang out with Selene so much.” Dick smiles at Jason’s teasing before starting.

“Well… she is my girlfriend;” he looks around before leaning in, motioning Jason to do the same- continuing when he does so. “Soon to be fiancé if everything goes right.” Seeing his goofy grin Jason can tell he’s serious.

“Holy shit.”
“Yeah,”
“Have you told Bruce?”
“Helped me pick out the ring; saw him looking himself too. I think he’s finally going to ask Clark, ‘s probably waiting till I ask so he doesn’t ‘over shadow’ us or something.”

Shaking his head Jason re reads the messages with Peter, letting himself smile as he pockets his phone he starts to ask more questions.

-with Peter-

Now that he has his school supplies (at least what he thinks he’ll need prior to the syllabus) Peter lets himself drift towards the fabric section.

Seeing the black and red fabric Peter runs his hands over them while he glances to the dark blues. Stopping when he feels the familiar materials of spandex Peter slides the two rolls off the shelf better placing them into his cart. (Best to get the whole roll now; patch ups will be easier with the original fabric).

Moving further down the aisle Peter quickly finds a roll of dark blue spandex. Theres less on the roll but Peter grabs it all the same.

Looking at the sewing machines and mannikins Peter thinks back to the email; it had said that he’d be able to get a dorm/ apartment on or off campus, all he had to do was go set it up.

‘I’ll get one later.’ He thinks, moving to the checkout. Soon enough he’s on his way back to his “apartment” and after a quick check in on Jason- including a few pets and a fresh bowl of water- Peter’s back out and on his way to Gotham Prep.

Stoping short as he reaches the bus stop Peter remembers the photos he’d taken.

“Shit- I should stop and give these to Jen.” Stepping up into the now open bus Peter waits for his new stop.

~

“Peter…” Jen starts, peter shuffles his feet and starts to pull at a loose end on his shirt. “These are…” she clicks the next button.

“AMAZING!” Jumping at her sudden volume Peter looks up at her.

“You even got RedHood! Do you know how hard it is to get a picture of him?? And he’s even sitting and eating- did you have dinner with him?- never mind that; here.” She grabs her check book before scribbling a number on it and signing it. Pushing it into Peter’s hands she goes back to clicking through the pictures.

“Uh…thank you! I’m glad you like them-” He gets cut off.

“Like them- kid I love them! These will be in the new Wayne magazine! Not only is it rear enough to get any of them to do a photo shoot but you got to take them all there to take them.” His denial at it being him that got them there went unheard.

“After this people are going to be requesting you left and right! Oh- I never gave you my number, lemme see your phone; thanks. This way I can just text you when you get offers. I might have something for you; but that’ll be in a couple of weeks…” as Jen starts to spiral into her thoughts she waves Peter away, handing the camera back.

Deciding to get a couple printed Peter makes his way to the designated room.

Waiting for the machine to do its thing he hears a voice.

“Hey. Heard you’ve been doing good, got any tips?” It’s Katt who speaks, smiling Peter gives her a greeting.

“Hey! And not that I can think of. Just take it when you think it’s best.” She nods but doesn’t move from her position in the door frame. Glancing at her before grabbing the now printed photos Peter is quick to place them in a folder (Seeing the new pack of paper folders next to the printer Peter thinks it’s because people keep asking Tammy- the lady at the front desk-). Turning to leave Peter is made more than aware that Katt is still in the door frame; still looking at him.

“Umm… is there anything you need help with…?” She just smiles but doesn’t respond for a few moments.

“I’m just looking at the view…” she smirks before rolling off the door frame and into the hall.

‘What- did she just…flirt? With me?’ Pulling his lips together Peter makes a humming noise. While the thought flattered him Peter didn’t know how to respond to that. A traitorous part of his mind supplied an image of Jason, smiling at him during the gala; and again at the photo shoot. Shaking his head harder this time to get ride of the thoughts (and blush) Peter is quick to make his escape into the lobby and out the door.

A quick stop at the bank and a cashed check later ($30,000… wtf Jen?) and Peter is now standing outside of Gotham prep.

Walking in, Peter greets the same lady sitting at the desk from when he took the test.

“Which way to the advising office?” She simply points to her right as she continues to work on her computer. Nodding and following the path (and signs) Peter arrives at his destination.

“Uh, hi! I got an email about being approved for a scholarship and it said to come here…” the lady sitting at the desks face lit up as she beckons him to sit.

“You’re in the right place! Here; sit, are you wanting to get a dorm?” As she slides him a small stack of paper she continues her rapid fired questions.

Flipping through the packet and signing what he needed to, Peter breaks her out of it.

“Yep! I’d like to do an apartment off campus if; one that allows pets if possible.” She nods and asks about what kind of animal.

“A cat.” She coos and asks if he had a picture- he doesn’t- and quickly stands.

“Well, shall we go look at them?” Seeing Peter’s confused look she elaborates. “There’s a tram that goes to each dorm, including off campus ones.” Peter stands as she finishes and starts to follow her. She asks more questions as they walk.

“What is your study plan? (Biophysics) really!That sounds so cool, do you like heights? (Yes). Do you have any handy caps or any things that will need the accessibility department? (No) okay; what- oh we’re here!”

Peter can only blink up at the building. It’s a modern building but has some interesting architecture.

‘Must be a Gotham thing.’ He thinks as he walks in. The lady (he still hasn’t gotten her name) quickly ducks into a near by room, most likely an office, and returns with a key and some paper work. She motions him towards the elevator, stopping only when she sees the sign on the front, “out of order” not to be detoured she spins on her heel and starts her way up the stairs.

Keeping in pace Peter climes the stair case just behind the lady. Soon enough though they exit into a hallway, top floor Peter notes, as they come up to a corner room she pushes the key she’d grab into the handle.

“This room, should you choose to accept it, is all yours! Pet friendly, fully furnished, AC and heating, widows open fully- be careful please, and laundry can be done on the ground floor! And of course you have a bathroom to yourself. There’s a couple of restaurants near by that take the food card, a grocery store too.” Looking around as he listens Peter can’t help but smile.

It looked so similar to what he’d had back home- back in queens- after, well, everything. The one he’d only gotten with the help of some friends he made after the whole “forget me” turned “erase my entire existence” ordeal.

Blinking back the start of tears he turns to face the lady.

“It’s perfect.” She beams at him.

“Awesome! You’ll just have to sign this and it’s all yours! I’ll be sure to send you your schedule soon. Biophysics will be busy work but I think you’ll do fine.” So that’s why she’d asked so many questions, she was trying to figure out what he’d need and want. Smiling he follows her back out of the room and down the stairs.

They continue to talk through the short tram ride back and they say their good byes before they turn their separate ways.

Peter has to pack after all.

~

Bags packed? Check

Jason ready to go? Check

Peter ready to go? Uh… check!

Peter picks up Jason before placing him onto his shoulder, grabbing his bags and the small bag full of Jason’s things (litter box has been tossed- he’d get a new one).

Out the window and at the bus stop once again, Peter spots Betty sitting at the bench. Smiling as he walks up he starts to greet her.

“Mr.Betty! Hey-“ while it got her attention Peter got cut off by a loud hiss from his shoulder. Turning to look up at Jason Peter gives him a confused look. “ I’m sorry! He’s not normally like this…” Jason’s resistance at going closer makes Peter stop his approach (the cat having almost fallen off in his attempt to move back).

“It’s quite alright dear, I have that effect on animals I’m afraid. Quite unfortunate for the fluffy ones but works great for the spiders and other bugs.” Peter doesn’t get the chance to correct her (their arachnids- not bugs) when he hears a beep. Turning, Peter is surprised to see Jason (the person- not the cat). The man smiles before waving him over. He quickly excuses himself and makes his way over.

“Hey! What are you doing here?” Peter asks, he gets a laugh in return but after a moment the older man responds.

“Was out for a drive when I saw you carrying a bunch of stuff. You moving or something?” Peter nods and tells him about his new apartment/dorm. “No shit? Well hop in, I’ll give you a ride.” Peter wants to deny it but the look on Jason’s eyes tells him it’s pointless. Sighing he agrees, waving a goodbye to Betty Peter moves to put his things into the car. Jason (the cat) sits proudly on the passenger seat, voicing his disappointment when Peter picks him up to place on his lap (he needs to sit somewhere- don’t hate).

The drive is short, but there’s no awkward silence. It’s nice, Jason had put on some music while driving; not super loud in case Peter wanted to talk. He hadn’t, opting to close his eyes and enjoy the music (and the slight mumble- slight singing that Jason was doing).

Feeling the car park breaks him out of his dream like trance. Grabbing Jason (the cat) as he stood Peter moves to grab his bags. One bag gets grabbed as he reached for the other, looking up to see Jason holding the other one and the smirk he held Peter just shook his head and closed the door. Once he’d heard the beep of it locking Jason gestured for him to lead the way.

Stepping into the building Peter immediately took the stairs, Peter could hear Jason’s quiet huff at the thought of the steps. Wait till he finds out Peter’s on the top floor.

Once on said top floor Peter pulls out his key and unlocks the door, slipping in and holding it open for the other man. Jason gives a low whistle as he looks around, setting the bag down near the couch- not a bed this time, take that Gotham.

“‘S nice” nodding Peter sets his bag down, moving to the bathroom to put down the litter box before filling it (Jason had been nice enough to stop so Peter could get a new one).

“You’ll have to come over once I actually get some decoration up.” Peter laughs as he finishes speaking, walking back out into the living room. “And when I actually have plates and something to offer you to drink.” Jason chuckles at this, even though his joke was half hearted.

“Yeah, might need a trip to the grocery store” he pauses for a moment, hesitating to say more, “need any help unpacking or do you just need me out of your hair?” Peter stoped for a moment, thinking before turning to face the man.

“I don’t need any help,” he sees Jason deflate a bit before he continues “but I wouldn’t mind the company.” Perking up a bit at that Jason moves to Peter’s new room -bag in hand- sitting on the edge of his bed while Peter grabs the other bag.

Setting the other bag onto the bed Peter starts to remove its contents and placing them into drawers or off to the side to move to the bathroom later.

“Who was the lady you were talking to? She your grandma?” Despite the words sounding blunt the tone wasn’t unfriendly. Shaking his head with a small smile Peter answers.

“No, just a friend I made. Actually, I met her at the laundry mat a little bit from where you picked me up.” Jason seems to freeze for a moment but shakes himself out of it soon enough so Peter doesn’t ask.

“That’s nice, what- you help her with her laundry or somethn’?” He said it as a joke but the look Peter gives him tells Jason all he needs to know. “You’re kidding.” He deadpans.

“Nope.”
“You’re telling me that you made friends by helping her what- put in detergent?”
“Switching loads actually. She couldn’t reach the dryer while holding the sheets.” Jason does actually laugh at that. Trying (and failing) to hide it at Peter’s half glare.

A short bit later and ordered take out Jason has to leave what is now, the Parker residence. Peter walks him to the door saying his thanks and goodbyes as he leaves. Once the door is closed Peter moves back to his bedroom- and isn’t that a crazy thought, not even a month here and he’s already got an apartment. Quickly changing into his pajamas and plugging his phone in Peter is out the moment his head hits the pillow.

-with Jason-

Once back in the car Jason lets his mind wander back to Peter’s new “friend”. While normally Jason would be happy for Peter something didn’t feel right, not to mention Jason’s (the cats) reaction to her. A quick drive confirms Jason’s suspicion’s

There is no old lady at a laundromat. The one Peter had mentioned was closed - has been for quite a while. So who she and what did she want with Peter?

Chapter Text

Jason doesn’t hear from Peter for a few days; which, admittedly, worries him. There’s not much he can do (he could text him- but the thought of him not answering is worse than worrying about it) at least not without some type of evidence (more then just the laundromat being closed and the old lady.

That being said- Jason definitely doesn’t jump for his phone when he gets a text from Peter (yes; he customized his ringtones, better to know who’s calling when you never check before answering. He’d gotten an earful from Alfred when he answered with “Gotham morgue, you stab ‘em we’ll slab ‘em.” Never again).

Peter
I finally got some
dish wear. Wanna
help me break them
in?

Jason
I’m down. Want
reinforcements? I know a
guy who’s down for anything
involving food.
Up to you tho-
Seen 10:37am

Peter
More the merrier!
Any requests for food?

Jaso
Nope.
Want me to pick anything
up?
Seen10:38am

Peter
Uh…
Any drinks you’d want.

Jason
You got it
Seen 10:40am

He gets back a text of thanks before he switches to Roy’s contact. Getting a thumbs up from him, Jason moves to get ready. Petting Webs as he walks past the cat, dog following close behind bumping Jason’s hand (as if Jason wasn’t already reaching for her head to pet). Once ready he shoots a text to Dick asking if he’d stop by to let dog out (he gets a yes and to many emojis- Selene probably has his phone) once he’s out the door he’s quick to his bike, starting his journey to Roy’s house (aka one of Jason’s safe houses).

Roy’s already outside and sitting on the steps when Jason makes it there. Parking as he waits for the red head to clime on.

“Yo!”
“Hey, gotta make a quick stop for some drinks before going.”

Red head laughs and starts to think (out load) of what kind of drinks they should get when Jason cuts him off.

“Not that kinda drink.”
“Boo~” seeing Jason’s look he relents. “Fine… rootbeer?” This guy-

With that their off to the store (they do get rootbeer) before finally making there way to Peter’s.

~

Knocking on the door Jason waits for Peter to answer, using the time he has he turns to Roy; getting stoped by the man in question.

“Before you even say anything I know how to act- he’s a normie yeah? Easy.” Jason squints. From Jason’s experience (limited though it may be) Peter has been anything but.

Jason knows it’s only because of Bruce, and the outlaws, that he’s able to tell. But he knows Peter is a lot more capable than he seems.

Soon enough the door is open to reveal a smiling Peter. His hair is slightly messed up and there’s a bit of something stuck to a few strands; he’s also wearing an apron, all tied together with what ever is in his hair(at least Jason thinks so) splattered on it.

Smiling, Jason enters, followed by Roy as Peter closes the door.

“Nice to meet you, ‘names Roy, been told great things.” Peter gives Roy a smile and holds out his hand pulling it back quickly when he notices the batter (maybe?) on his hand, his smile slipping into something more sheepish.

“Hi! It’s nice to meet you too! Sorry for the mess, I saw a new recipe and had wanted to try it… probably should have stuck with something a bit earlier.” He chuckles a bit but turns his head towards the kitchen. Jason hadn’t heard anything so he follows Peter’s example and turns to look (Roy glances at the kitchen but doesn’t turn to look).

Peter excuses himself and bee lines it to the kitchen. When Jason catches Roy’s eye the red head gives him a smirk. Jason narrows his eyes at his friend but doesn’t get the chance to say anything when they hear a beep and the smell of cookies wafts through the apartment.

“Oh hell yeah.” Roy says moving to walk into the kitchen, Jason on his heels.

Peter is placing the tray of cookies onto the counter (on a hot pad- he’s not a heathen) before moving to stir the pot of what Jason thinks is noodles.

“Whatha’ making?” Jason finally asks. Peter turns to look, a bit of pasta water dripping onto his apron.

“It’s a garlic Parmesan sauce on top of spaghetti noodles, the lady down the hall brought some over the other day, it was super good so I asked for the recipe! Had to trade her my aunts fudge recipe though.” He smiles before turning his attention back to the pot, sprinkling something into it then placing a lid on top.

“It just has to simmer for a little bit. Would you like something to drink?” As he talks he slips out three cups and grabs down three plates.

Pulling the soda out of his bag Jason sets it onto the counter.

“You ok with rootbeer?” He gets a nod so he twists the top off while Peter opens his freezer, pulling out an ice tray.

“Ice?” He waits for confirmation before popping the ice out into the cup. As he finishes with the last cup the timer goes off; turning the burner off and sliding off the lid Peter grabs a pair of tongs.

Placing noodles into the bowls and placing a piece of chicken on top (Jason assumes the pan was behind the pot- and it was confirmed as Peter moves it over).

Peter places the bowls in front of them before handing them silverware.

“nouilles à l'ail et au parmesan au poulet” Peter says much to Jason shock (and Roy’s confusion).

“You know French?” He asks, Peter looks up as he responds.

“Ah, yeah, I had some free time a bit ago and taught myself.” Jason numbly nodded, unsure of what to say. Luckily Roy takes the opportunity to take a bite talking around it.

“Holy shit dude! This is delicious!” Peter smiles and walks away, only to return with some sliced bread (a baguette) he places them onto small plates and sets butter (and a butter knife) on the table before sitting down.

“I’m glad!” Peter is quick to dig in, and Jason soon follows.

‘This is good! I wonder if Alfred has anything to trade for the recipe?’ Jason thinks, grabbing a piece of bread before spreading butter on it.

Biting into it Jason notes how soft it is. Considering this is Gotham, either Peter got up at the crack of dawn to get this or he made it.

‘It would explain the batter on his apron. And hair.’ Not thinking about it Jason reaches over and gently pulls the batter off Peter’s hair. The man in question freezes and try’s (and fails) to hide his blush. Blinking as he takes his hand back Jason realizes what he did, quick to apologize he doesn’t see Roy continuing to shovel the pasta while giving a deadpan look between the two.

“Ah- it’s fine! I’ll just go- and uh, yeah, be right back!” Peter stands, chair nearly falling over, and makes his way to the bathroom.

Jason watches him go and once the door shuts he lets his head hit the table.

“I did not just do that.”
“You sure did.”

Sending up a glare from his spot on the table Jason swats Roy’s hand away from his bowl.

“My bad- figured you’d let me have it while you die from embarrassment.” He shrugs but Jason knows he’s teasing.

“You can walk home.” Roy sends back protests but Jason ignores him.

Soon Peter is back from the bathroom, and sat back down. Jason notices how the brunette doesn’t make eye contact with him, but what sticks out is the still present blush. Blushing a bit himself Jason focuses on the food in front of him instead (Peter doing the same).

After a little bit everyone is finished eating and Peter sets the bowls into the sink and plates the cookies onto a plate and brings it back to the table along with a deck of cards.

“Care for a game?” Peter asks while holding up the deck. Roy perks up and nods.

“You know how ta play poker?” Jason puts his head in his hand at his friends antics. No one wins poker with Roy. Peter- non the wiser to that fact- agreed and goes to grab a container full of quarters.

While Peter’s gone Jason turns to Roy leveling him with a light glare.

“Go easy on him-“ Roy gives him a raised eyebrow before responding.

“We’ll see.” Before Jason can say anything Peter comes back.

“We can use these to bet!”He dumps out two handfuls of the change and separates them into two piles after Jason takes on the role of dealer (“I’ll deal-“ he doesn’t elaborate).

Jason deals the cards out and watches for any tells. Peter looks at his hand and gives a minuscule frown before schooling his features. Unfortunately Jason knows Roy saw it, the slight gleam in the red heads eye and years of knowing the man to tell.

“Raise.” Roy pushes four coins into the middle with their initial bets. Peter copies the action.

“Call…” Peter says hesitantly. Jason doesn’t see this ending well.

After many calls and raises later Roy goes all in to call Peter’s bluff.

Peter’s does the same.

Roy smirks as he sets his cards down, “full house” Peter sighs and lets his head hang.

“That’s too bad…” he looks at his cards and Roy reaches to swipe the coins. Stopping when Peter looks up with a glint in his eye.

“Royal Flush.” Peter moves the coins to him, past the frozen Roy.

“I- what… HOW?” Roy slides Peter’s cards over and looks at the ones the dealer set out.

Peter laughs and nabs a cookie before splitting the coins up again.

“Wanna go again?” Roy nods and sets the coins into small piles. Jason deals out the cards again and Roy makes sure to keep his face neutral. Peter’s eye twitches up but doesn’t react any further.

“Bet.”
“Raise” Roy squints his eyes and looks at his hand. He has three of a kind- not a high card hand but still a decent one. But, what does Peter have?

“Call.”
“Raise” humming as Peter raises it higher Roy does the same.

‘There’s no way he has two high hands in a row- he’s bluffing…right?’ Roy thinks as he raises again.

“All in” Peter pushes the rest of his coins in to the middle.

‘Shit; maybe he does’ tossing his cards on to the table he calls out a Fold.

Peter smiles and lays down his cards. High card…

“Damnit!” Roy says as Peter swipes the coins along with a cookie, Jason grabbing one as well as he watches his friend.

“He doesn’t normally lose in poker.” Jason says as he turns to Peter; Roy nabbing a cookie as he sends Jason a glare. Peter chuckles before responding.

“I bet; my friend showed me how to play and the best way to win.” He trails off at the end.

Before Jason can respond he’s cut off by his phone; the sound of Barbie girl starts to play and he looks down. Barbara was texting him; he didn’t have songs as his ringtones though so he figured she teamed up with Tim to change them.

Barbara
New update on your case
B wants you to come and look at it now.

Sending back an ok he looks up at Peter and Roy, later demanding another match.

“We gotta go; Babs texted and needs help with something.” Roy looks up and nods before nabbing Peter’s phone and adding his number in.

“I’ll get the rematch- and I won’t lose next time.” Roy says but there’s not real heat behind it. Peter nods and accepts the challenge. He walks them to the door as they leave, giving them a wave as they walk out along with promises of doing this again.

Walking down the stairs Jason hears Roy grumbling about losing.

“I never lose… you got good taste though jaybird. He’s cute.” Jason blushes (thankful that Roy can’t see) but doesn’t say anything until he reaches the last step.

“It’s not like that…” seeing Roy’s knowing look he continues, “ok- it’s not NOT like that but I do t know how he feels; or if he even likes guys-“ Roy laughs a bit.

“Dude- he likes you; I can tell.”
“Sure you can”

Ignoring his friends response Jason moves to get on his bike, Roy copying the motion.

He’s got a job to do.

-with Peter-

Once the door is closed Peter watches as Jason (the cat) leaves his hiding place under the couch. Chuckling, Peter checks the time and makes his way towards his room.

Opening his closet Peter looks at his finished spider suit. Giving a smile as he takes it off the mannequin (knowing it’ll never be on it again and will end up on a hanger).

Slipping it on and sliding his mask over his face Peter opens his window and starts his first night.

~~

Swinging through the building Peter lets himself enjoy it.

It feels like it’s been forever since he was able to fly, but it’d had only been two weeks.

Letting himself free fall from his swing Peter stretches his senses out, after a week of practice he has better control of his spider sense.

Feeling before he sees it, peter lets his arm snap to the right and fire off a web onto the nearest building.

Landing on said building Peter clime along the wall as he sees a mugger corner a small group of girls.

“Hey! Why don’t you pick on someone your own size!” (Wow- that was cringey even to him)

The mugger looks up and sees him on the wall; making him pause before dismissing him and turning back to the small group.

“I get that it was cliché but you could at least respond!” Peter says as he jumps down between the girls and mugger.

The mugger swings his hand down at him but Peter catches it; catching the mugger off guard. Kicking the guy in the stomach Peter watches as the knife he was holding fall; kicking it aside Peter dodges as the man swings his other arm.

Using the momentum Peter lets go of the guys arm and swings his fist up into their jaw, knocking them down and out.

Taking a moment to make sure he’s really down, Peter sticks out his wrist and fires a few webs to restrain him before turning to the group of girls.

“It’s okay! He’s dOWn- stop!” He screams out, the girl who was shielding the others had pulled out what Peter can only suspect is pepper spray. She doesn’t stop but the can runs out and with it the girls do the same. Between the tears he calls out, “get home safe!”

Webbing up to the top of the building Peter pulls out his phone to call the cops when he’s forced to dodge something.

Looking at the floor next to him at the bat knife thing stuck in the ground. Blocking the foot that came following after Peter flips over him self to put more distance between him and his attacker.

“Whoa! No need for the violence…?” Sensing his question the form pauses before answering.

“Spoiler- you?“

“Spider-man”

She nods and moves to through a punch.

“Why?!” He shouts as he starts to move back again, now knowing it’s a local vigilante.

She doesn’t answer but instead runs towards him, causing him to run further jumping to the next roof. He briefly sees the red and blue lights coming closer to the ally so he assumes one of the girls called them.

Turning his focus on running from the still pursuing vigilante, Peter shoots off a web onto a taller building. Cursing when the chaser fires off her grapple.

“Stop running!”

“Stop chasing!!”

“Why would I when you went after those girls!?”

Peter doesn’t stumble but it’s a close thing.

“I what?- no! I stopped a guy from mugging them!” Despite his shouting she doesn’t listen and still give chase.

‘Gotta lose her… the ally with my bag is close if I can just…’ he trails off in his thoughts as he sees his chance.

Swinging through a narrow alley Peter glances back to see the purple clad girl stop and swing up onto the building, ducking into said building Peter makes his way to the other side and out the door.

Now back into the ally with his bag Peter rushes to change as he hears the sound of a grapple hit a near by building.

Once his mask is in his bag and he has his camera around his neck (he k ow from experience that he should always have it- never knowing when he’d get a picture) he hears the sound of feet hitting the floor behind him.

“Hey!” Turning around and giving a confused face Peter sees spoiler pause.

“Oh my god! Your spoiler! Could I get a picture?” He doesn’t wait for a response as he snaps the picture, having turned it on when he started talking. There’s a bright flash in the dark that leaves her blind for a moment.

Using the chance Peter thanks her for the picture and quickly leaves. Ducking around the corner Peter waits and watches as she shakes her self out of what ever shock she’s in as she pulls her grapple back out and fires it to continue her search.

Taking the moment, and Peter will never miss the chance to take a good picture, he quickly (or rather slowly as he lets time slow down to get in position) takes the photo of spoiler pulling away into (what looks like) the moon lit clouds.

Sighing Peter finally starts his trek home to sleep.

Chapter Text

When Peter wakes up it isn’t with a start, or a gasp for breath. Instead it slowly leaves him; leaves him with the smell of smoke, of blood.

It leaves him with the same taste in his mouth, the sounds of walls falling not far behind; the sounds of the fire cackling. A haunting laugh to mock the pained and labored breath of the woman in his arms.

His aunt.

May; laying in a small pool of blood- her own- as she tries to breathe, to talk to Peter. To tell Peter that it’d be okay.

It’s not-

It won’t ever be okay again.

Never again- not now when she’s gone.

Peter can still hear the high pitched laughter as he stands up and walks to the bathroom.

Still feel the cold metal between his gloved fingers, reminding him that even though it was hard to see through the anger that forced his arms up, he had made peace with avenging his aunt.

He can still feel that rage simmering a year later- in another universe as he brushes his teeth.

Rubbing the remains of last nights sleeps away along with the long since dried tears.

Looking at his phone Peter sees the date and gains an understanding of his fresh round of nightmares.

August 10th… his birthday..yay.

He used to love his birthday. Even though they never did anything big, his uncle Ben and aunt May had always made it the best.

It became an even smaller celebration when uncle Ben had passed. Just him and May there, later joined by Ned and MJ.

He blinks away a new tear that threatens to spill.

He misses them.

May.
Ned.
MJ.
Tony…

Leave it to Parker luck to take the ones he loves away from him (He ignores the passing thought of Jason- followed by the man’s family).

Peter’s brought out of his spiraling thoughts when the sound of his phone ringing finally makes it past his deaf ears.

“Hello?” He say once the phone is up to his ear.

“Hey! It’s Jen; got a few jobs for you of your up for it. Couple of photo shoots and a few conferences. What d’ya say?”

Peter nods before realizing she can’t see him.

“Yeah, sounds good. Just send me the addresses and times and I’ll be there… oh- I have school starting this week too…”

“Noted. You okay? You sound dead.”

“Yeah, ‘m fine. Just woke up” his point is proven with a yawn.

“Okay. I’ll get those addresses sent to you. Send me your class schedule so I can vet out the conflicting ones.”

“Mm. Oh- I have a spoiler picture for you too. I’ll swing by some time today and let you transfer it.” He doesn’t get a response so he checks his phone to make sure he hadn’t accidentally hung up. He hadn’t.
“Hello?”

“Yeah, sorry I’m here. Shoot me a text when your on your way and I’ll make sure I have your pay.”

“I’ll send it now, I’ll see you later.”
Hanging up Peter sends her the class schedule for this semester and starts to get dressed.

While he’s cooking an omelette (or four) his phone buzzes from its spot on the counter. Looking to his left Peter moves to flip his phone over so the screen was facing up.

Jason
Happy Birthday!
Got any plans?

Peter
Thank you!
Not really, have to
swing by work to
drop off a picture
and that’s about it.
Seen 8:45am

Jason
Dude, you’ll be 19
It’s your last year
as a teenager
We should go do something.

Peter
It’s fine! I don’t want to
trouble you!
Seen 8:46am
Jason
It’s fine!
I wouldn’t say anything if
I did t want to do it.
Leave it to me.

Peter smiles at his phone, even if it’s a small one, and sends back a reluctant okay.

Flipping his omelette(s) and plating them Peter starts to dig in.

~

Walking into the building Peter says a quick hello to Tammy and mages his way to Jen’s office.

Once there he moves to open the door, hand still in the air when it’s opened for him and Katt walks through giving him a smile once she sees him.

“Hey tiger.” She winks but keeps walking.

Shaking him self off Peter enters into the office.

Jen is hunched over her desk as she looks at a magazine, a newspaper next to it.

She must have seen him cause her head snaps up and she gives him a wide smile.

“Peter! Take a look at this; they printed out the magazine that has your pictures in it.” She hands it to him once he’s close enough.

On the cover was the picture he took of Bruce Wayne fixing his watch while looking over his shoulder.

Flipping through it he sees it again but paired with the other photos he’d taken. Each in their respective catalog.

One page in particular caught his interest.

>Jason Todd-Wayne makes a slash back into the world with the photo shoot.

It’s followed by a complication of the images Peter had taken. A small note at the end.

> After the gala to welcome him back Jason has been reconnecting with his family and new siblings.

Glancing at the newspaper that Jen slid his way as well, Peter sees the picture of night wing on the front; the words “Night wing stops bank robbery!” With a bit more information and a few witness statement.

The page after shows Signal and Red Hood each with their own article.

> Signal flys off to save the day!

> Red Hood feared vigilante stops to eat?

Peter gives a chuckle at the Red Hood comment. Looking back up at Jen as he slides them back over. She tells him to grab a copy before he leaves stoping when she remembers she need the picture still.

She holds out a hand and Peter gives the camera to her.

“Go get your copy while I transfer this! I’ll send this over to the printer for you-“ she picks up the phone on her desk and dials into it.

“Got one before you!-“ Peter leave her to her gloating(?) and makes his way towards the copy room (again).

“Hey!” Once in Peter turns to look at Katt, giving a tight lip smile to her Peter moves to the printer.

Grabbing the image and the copy of the magazine and newspapers Peter gets a light tingle on the back of his neck. Ducking down and around Peter sees Katt holding her arms up with her hands out. She most likely was going to cover his eyes.

“Uh…” she looks shocked for a moment before dropping her arms and narrowing her eyes at him.

“Okay. What gives, I’m practically throwing my self at you.” Peter shuffles his feet a bit before responding.

“Uh, I’m… well…uh.” She stares at him for a few moments before blinking at responding.

“Ohhhh. Your-“ she stops short and flips her wrist down.

“Kinda…” At her confused look he continues, “Bi but with a preference…” he cringes slightly at the forced explanation.

‘This is so awkward.’ He shuffles the paper in his hands for a moment.

“Gottcha. My bad, uh…” She struggled for a change of topic when she notices the photos Peter was holding, “You take good photos! I saw that you got your stuff on the magazines… good job! Bye!” She claps him on the shoulder and makes her grand escape out the door.

Sighing in relief Peter follows out the door, stoping briefly to reclaim his camera, before making his way out… ‘now what?’

Having felt the “now what” Peter’s phone buzzed.

Jason
I’ll pick you up in a half
hour for a birthday surprise
sound good?

Peter
Sounds good
Any particular style
clothes?
Seen 10:22 am

Jason
Nope
Just yourself

Peter
Okay, see you in a bit
Seen 10:23am

Jason
See you then : )

Peter makes his way into his apartment to quickly shower and change before meeting Jason out side. He’s sure to scrub the past off his face for the night, and wear something light but nice (A pair of jeans and a graphic t-shirt with a flannel over it, and a pair of repurposed converse to tie it off(and his camera of course)).

~with Jason~

Once Peter is secure on the bike Jason starts the journey. He can hear Peter over the mic in the helmet he gave him.

“Where too?”

“Wouldn’t be much of a surprise if I told you.” He can hear him let out a puff of air but doesn’t comment further.

It’s a short drive and once he stops the bike he can tell Peter’s both excited and confused.

“An arcade?”

“Yep! Dukes recommendation, also- his gift to you.” He pulls out the two play cards and hands one to Peter. “Two hours free play.” Peter grins and they quickly make their way inside.

They play a few arcade games like the claw machine and Pac-Man but it’s not long before they spot the laser tag course. And who would Duke be if he didn’t get them the pass needed to play?

They send each other a smirk when they’re placed on different teams.

…

You would think with Jason being the Red Hood he’d be a better shot. He used guns almost every night. So how…

How is Peter beating him by almost double his points?!

The little shit just smiles at him every time he hits him. (And if Jason had started this match with letting Peter hit him just to see him smile? Well that was between him and the kid who later made fun of him for it).

“How are you so good?” Jason huffs out but sees Peter pop his head out from the opposite direction. What?

“Once you figure out how to make up for the accuracy it’s pretty easy” Peter shoots Jason’s chest plate and ducks back down.

Thinking about it for a second Jason spots a kid from the other team.

“Hey kid! Don’t run I have an offer for you…”

~

“I can’t believe you paid a kid to let you shot him to fix the accuracy…” Peter laughs and makes the $50 buck he gave the kid all the more worth it (Dick will tell him later that he’s is completely smitten, Jason will try to deny but they both know the truth).

Once back on the bike they head to the next stop.

“A dinner?” Peter looks up at the name ‘Darcy’s Diner‘.

“This-“ Jason gestures to the building, “is the second stop and Selene and Dicks gift. All you can eat here for an hour, ‘double or nothing style’ what ever that means.” He leads Peter in and to a booth, and they are quickly greeted by Selene her self.

“Hello boys! And happy birthday Peter! What can I get started for ‘ya?” As she talks she places down the menus.

Peter gets a coffee after thanking her and Jason gets a soda.

After a few minutes Selene comes back with the drinks and they start their food orders. Peter looks hesitant so Jason starts.

“I’ll get two cinnamon pancakes with a plate of bacon, a cup of fruit with it.” She nods and writes it down before turning to Peter, a small and encouraging smile one her face.

“I’ll get the… Triple chocolate pancakes- three of them…with sausage a fruit cup as well.” Selene gives a bit of a smirk (never a good thing Peter comes to learn).

It’s not long before the plates are carried out…but there’s double the food they’d ordered.

‘Ah- double or nothing’ Jason thinks as he sees Peter’s eyes widening, probably thinking the same.

“Y’all enjoy!” She sets the plates down and leaves before either can say anything.

Jason takes his fork and knife and starts to dig in, Peter following suit.

Looking up from his (four) pancakes Jason sees Peter’s already a cake and a half down.

‘Pit probably gave him an advanced metabolism too…’ Jason thinks as he takes a bite.

They finish in about 20 or so minutes and Selene comes up to clear away their plates, asking if they would like anything else or if they were full already.

Jason squints at Selene and her silent challenge. He glances at the menu and looks up to order.

“I’ll have the double Turkey club.” She smiles at him but Jason can see the slight twitch of her eyebrow.

“I’ll take one to if you don’t mind” Peter cuts in (they were both silent-). Selene send an apologetic smile but nods.

“You don’t have to keep going just this guys a try hard.” Jason glares at her.

“I’m good to continue!” Selene nods and walks to the back.

“You sure you can eat it? She’ll never let you hear the end of it if you don’t” Peter just nods with a slight glint in his eye.

“Here you are, two double turkey clubs on a rush.” She says as she sets the plates down to reveal the tall sandwich. She doesn’t walk away- instead watching with the same challenging look as Jason pick up (with a little bit of trouble).

He makes eye contact as he takes his first bite raising his eyebrow as he chews. Selene shakes her head with a sigh and glances at Peter; who is already two bites in. She nods approvingly before turning to help another customer.

After another 10 minutes Peter’s done and Jason’s finishing off the last bite.

“Okay…remind me to never accept a challenge from Selene when it involves food.” Peter laughs at that as they stand to leave. saying their goodbyes and thank you’s they make their way back onto Jason’s bike.

“Next stop, Cass’s pick. Movies; anything you wanna see specifically?” Peter gives out a ‘no’ through the mic. Jason gives a thoughtful hum before focusing on the drive.

~

They ended up getting tickets to see a sci-fi film that Jason didn’t really understand but Peter seems to have enjoyed. Soon after that they walked down the road and into an ice cream shop.

Steph’s pick. Jason got cotton candy cup while Peter got a strawberry cheesecake cone.

They walked while they ate up until they reached their next stop. Finishing the cones/cups and getting rid of the wrappings and napkins they make their way in.

“You got your camera?” As soon as he said it Jason knew it was a stupid question. Peter always has his camera.

Todd prove his point Peter twist slightly to show his camera, where it was before Jason doesn’t know.

“Babs suggested this place. It’s a photo museum, all kinds of photo op’s." Peter’s eyes widened a bit and he smiled.

Once in Jason knew that it would be right on time for the finale.

~

Many. Many. Pictures later and finally they were one their way to the final surprise. After a bit of a drive Jason helps Peter off his bike.

“Wait her for a sec and I’ll let you know when to come up.” Peter nods but looks confused.

Climbing up the fire escape Jason makes sure everything is in place before calling Peter up.

“Okay! Come on up!” He sees Peter giving him a thumbs up before starting his climb up.

Rocking back and forth on the ball of his heels Jason watches as Peter makes his way up the fire escape.

Peter looks across the roof their on before finally reaching Jason.

“Happy birthday” Jason holds out the small box to Peter who takes it after a moment. “I wasn’t sure what to get you, or what you’d even want but I think you’ll like it, if not we can get something different-“ his rambling gets cut off by Peter hugging him.

‘Uhhh’
“Uhhh” Peter mumbles out what Jason thinks are ‘thank you’s and he ignores the small wet spot he can feel forming on his shirt. Only placing a comforting hand on the small man’s shoulder (a loose hug to do so) now feeling his shaking.

They stand there for a minute before Peter pulls away with a quiet “sorry”.

Jason doesn’t say anything, instead guiding Peter to sit on a blanket he laid out, moving the basket off to the side.

“If you don’t like it we can go somewhere else…I don’t know to much about how to celebrate a birthday that’s not a big party- gala thing except the small family ones…” Peter laughs a bit but sits down.

Jason sits down next to him and pulls the basket closer before opening it. He sets out the charcuterie board (why? He doesn’t know either) and plates before grabbing the cups and drinks.

“You wanna talk about it?” Peter thinks for a second before nodding.

“It’s just… this is the first birthday without my aunt, well- kinda, I don’t actually remember most of the first. I appreciate you doing all this for me today…” Peter trails off with a small smile.

“I’m sorry; I didn’t know your aunt but I’m sure she’d want you to enjoy your birthday.” Jason says unsure of what else to say.

Peters smile widens a bit though to Jason thinks he did alright.

“Whose idea was the picnic?” Peter asks after a moment of silence.

“Tim’s, looked confused when I took him up on the offer, Bruce got the basket though. Oh, that reminds me…here.” As he speaks Jason pulls out an envelope and three packages.

One from Damian, the letter and one package. In it is a certificate of a donation in Peter’s name. And in the package is a small but detailed knife (Peter assumes it’s either a letter opener or pocket knife, a quick check confirms the later).

The second box is from Alfred (surprising Peter). It had a tea cup and plate with an assortment of tea’s.

The third is a watch from Bruce, Jason later tells him how the older man collects them.

Peter lets his hands go back to the box from Jason.

“Did Tim pick the spot too or just the idea of a picnic?” Jason smiles at that.

“Nah. That was all me, best place to see the this…” he points out to the sky line, Gotham laid out before them back lit by a sun set. Peter’s tempted to take a picture but decides it’s better as a moment.

‘Maybe this birthday wasn’t so bad after all’ Peter thinks the thought of Jason’s gift accompanying the view.

In Jason gift sits a crystal like ball with the solar system inside, moving seemingly in tandem with the current rotation.

Chapter Text

“So-“ looking up from his plate of waffles Jason sees Dick leaning on the counter across from him.

“S’ho?” He says around his bite of waffle.

“It’s your birthday! Be a little more excited!” Dick grumbles as Jason swallows before putting on a mocking voice (trying to impersonate dick most likely)

“Oh gee! I’m so excited for my big party with people I don’t know! Can’t wait for them to try and get on B’s good side through me!!” He holds his fake smile for a moment longer before dropping it and turning back to his plate.

“I hate you sometimes…” Jason flips him off but fills the silence when Dick doesn’t.

“It’s not that I mind my birthday, I just don’t care for the galas…” Dick sends him a remorseful look and adds on.

“Such is the life of a kid of one of the richest people in Gotham.” Dick shrugs and grabs an apple out of the bowl between them. Jason grumbles but doesn’t say anything.

“I know it’s kinda late to ask but what do you want for your birthday?” Dick asks before biting into his apple.

“Honestly? Not a clue.” Dick gives him a deadpan look.

“Helpful.”

“I try my best.”

Dick reaches over to slap his arm but gets caught by Alfred.

“Master Dick, do not hit your brother, especially not on his birthday.” Dick turns his head to pout (like the child he is) while Jason sticks his tongue out once Alfred has turned away from him.

Hearing someone clear their throat Jason turns to see Bruce.

“Happy birthday Jaylad” taking the offered box from his- from Bruce and slowly opens it.

“A watch?” Bruce nods and his shoulders sag a bit, looking back at it Jason realizes.

“This is- your father’s watch…” Jason looks up at Bruce for more information.

“It’s not the same one… but it’s a copy. I figured it’d be nice if we both wore it tonight…if you wanted to- “ Jason nods and slides the watch onto his wrist.

“Thanks…” it’s Bruce’s turn to nod. The older man continues to ignore the look his oldest and butler are giving him.

“Why don’t you invite Peter to the gala? You two seem to get on well.” Before Jason can respond Dick starts.

“More than well~” Jason doesn’t blush but it’s a close thing.

“I swear to god Dick-“

“For real though, he seems to make you happy. You should invite him.” Jason runs a hand through his hair before responding with a sigh.

“Isn’t he already going to be there for work?” Bruce thinks for a moment before responding.

“No, he wasn’t on the list for it… I do think some other news sources are on the list but I tried to keep it to a minimum. You should invite him.” Jason slips his phone out to text him, stopping to look at his other messages.

Artemis
Happy Birthday Jay!

Biz
Bad day of birth!

Roy
Happy 20th Jaybird!!

Star
Happy birthday!

Sending out his thanks to the outlaws Jason opens his messages with Peter. Seeing the message bubble pop up as soon as he clicks it Jason decides to wait.

Peter
Happy birthday!!
If you have time today
I have something for you.

Jason
Thanks!
I was actually
about to text you
Would you want to come
over for the gala?
Seen 9:36am

Peter
If you’ll have me!

Jason
See you there
Seen 9:36am

Peter
: )

“Peter says he’ll come” Bruce nods and Dick wiggles his eye brow. Slipping off his stool Jason makes his way into the garage out side; he’d try to work on his bike for a while before the gala.

~later ~

Jason opens the door to see Peter in a three piece suit, instead of a jacket he wears a vest and for the first time Jason’s seen him- he doesn’t have his camera.

“No camera?” Peter blinks but gives him a smile.

“Nope! I’m here for your birthday as a friend- not as press.” Jason gives him a smile back before stepping to the side to let him in.

Jason leads Peter further into the house before making it into a ball room.

Jason watches as Peter looks around in awe before spotting the others making their way in.

Dick and Selene walk in first with Damian not far behind.

“Happy Birthday JayJay“ Jason nods towards Selene in thanks. Damian finally makes his way over after getting stopped by a caterer (why would he know where the food is supposed to go?).

“Happy birthday Todd.” Jason smirks a bit and reaches to ruffle Damian’s hair. Said boy tries to dodge it but quickly spots Peter and resigns to let Jason mess his hair up.

This gets a chuckle out of Dick who later helps the boy smooth it back down.

Peter gives his hellos to them before following Jason in further. They stop in a side room that has two couches and a wall lined with books.

“We have a little bit before people get here, figured we could just wait in here. Won’t be long before the others do the same though so enjoy the quote while it lasts.” Peter gives a quite laugh but mashes his way over to a book shelf, grabbing a book with a red cover before sitting on the couch across from Jason who grabbed his own book and is sat on the other end of the couch.

After getting through a few pages Jason sees Tim and Duke walk in and sit on the other couch to play on their phones.

Not long after Steph and Cass make their way in, Cass sitting next to Duke and Steph making Tim move to the floor so she could have his spot.

Barbara comes in with Selene both chatting in a hushed volume seeing the books in hand.

Finally, Dick and Bruce made their way in followed closely behind by Alfred.

“The guests have arrived.” After talking Alfred turns on his heel to make sure the caterer’s know what they’re doing.

“Shall we?” Bruce gestures to the door. Everyone stands save for Peter. Looking at the shorter man Jason sees Peter locked into the book. Giving a quite chuckle Jason taps the corner of the book to get his attention.

-with Peter-

Feeling the book shake a bit Peter looks to see Jason standing. A little to his left is the rest of the Wayne family.

Jumping up Peter closes the book before settling it back on the shelf.

‘When did they get here?!’ Peter gives a sheepish smile.

“Sorry…” Peter gets a few laughs but they turn to the door before making their way out.

Walking into the ballroom Peter sees its full of people.

‘Holy shit’

“Hey! Happy birthday Jason!” Peter watches as a tall man walks over; sneaking a small kiss on Bruce’s cheek.

“Oh! Sorry, didn’t see you there, my names Clark.” Clark holds out his hand for Peter to shake.

Taking the hand Peter introduced himself as well.

“It’s nice to meet you Peter! Bruce has told me about you- all good things!” Peter nods and glances at Jason for help but just shrugs with a smile. Traitor.

“Why don’t we let them get some food?” It’s Bruce who leads Clark away, Peter hears the start of a conversation but quickly toons them out.

Looking back at Jason Peter notices how the others have scattered around the room.

“This is mostly for show.” Looks back at Jason as he talks, “we’re going to do something small later on.” Peter nods.

Pointing to the food Jason asks if he wants to go make a plate before the others get to it.

Following the taller man to the table Peter takes the plate offered to him.

Grabbing a roll and butter packet Peter moves to grab a sandwich off the tray.

Moving through the line behind Jason, Peter takes a cup and fills it with water from the stand.

They make their way to the table and Peter can’t help but think of the first gala.

“It’s going to be mostly the same thing all night…just people coming up and talking for a minute before wandering off somewhere else.” Peter can tell Jason doesn’t care for the galas, Peter can relate.

“I get that. I went to a few galas with Tony before. They’re so boring- only thing people care about is sucking up to the right people.” Jason seems a little shocked at this information but smiles.

“At least before we’d be able to cause some chaos but after Dick broke a chandler Alfred has warned us from doing anything.”

Now that’s a story Peter wants to hear. And apparently his face says as much cuz Jason smirks and starts to tell it.

~~

Plates have been cleared, birthday wishes have been said and now the gala is coming to an end.

Standing by Bruce and Clark Peter talks about his news job, and how he takes the pictures. Clark had asked him about if he wanted to write any articles and Peter said he wasn’t sure, “it would depend on the topic.” Which Clark could understand.

“We’ll have to steal you to the daily planet some time.” Laughing with the taller man Peter agrees.

He hasn’t exactly seen any where in this world except Gotham.

Hearing the click before seeing the flash Peter glances over to a man with short ash blond hair in a tan suit. His arms still raised with the camera in his hands. A glance back to the older men shows that they had noticed to.

“That’s…” Clark trails off Bruce continuing where he trails off.

“One of Lex’s people.” Peter gives a confused look but doesn’t ask.

Jason breaks him out of his thoughts by tapping him on the shoulder.

Looking up Peter sees Jason nod towards the door. Taking the out Peter quietly slips out with Jason.

Making their way back into the room from before Peter pulls out the box he’d hid in here before.

“Here, this is for you.” Peter hands it to Jason who takes it and sits down on the couch, placing the box on the table in front of him.

Jason unwraps it to reveal a black box, moving the latch up Peter watches as Jason pulls the lid up.

In the box is a hand gun.

Not just any hand gun though.

It’s a custom WE Hi-Capa 5.2 k hand gun with a deep red hand grip with black designs running through it.

Jason looks up at Peter with a wide eye expression.

“I didn’t know what you’d want so I asked Roy and he said a gun. I don’t know much about guns either so he said you liked this style and that your favorite color was red… the guy I got it from suggested these bullets since they have the same design-” Peter knows he’s rambling but he can’t stop.

Jason says something but Peter couldn’t hear it- it does break him out of his rambling though.

“Huh?”

“Thank you. It’s perfect.” Peter smiles and Jason moves to pull something out of his pocket. Frowning when he can’t find it Peter asks what he’s looking for.

“My phone, I was going to take a picture…” He starts to move things around looking for it.

“Is your ringer on? I can call it.” Jason nods so Peter pulls out his phone. Pulling up Jason’s contact and listening to it ring for a moment when a sound starts to come from under the wrapping paper on the floor.

“-it’s my way of trying to let you know I’ve got a little thing for yo-“ the song doesn’t continue to play as Jason grabs it and throws it at the wall. Effectively lodging it into said wall.

Seeing the embarrassed flush on Jason’s face Peter doesn’t comment on the ring tone.

“Tim that rat bastard-“ Jason huffs as the phone tries to squeeze out the last few lines. Jason glances at the gun before grabbing it and the ammo. Peter stands ready to stop him.

“I’m gonna kill ‘em”

“Jason-!”

Chapter Text

Sitting on the open window ledge, Peter looks at his phone before typing out his response.

Jason had texted him about his first week of classes; Peter had mentioned the start of the semester earlier that week and had since gone.

The only problem is that all of his classes are teaching stuff he learned at midtown- his old high school.

Peter sends back a text saying the classes went well and that he plans on asking an advisor if he could test out of them.

Jason
To easy for you?

Peter
I learned all the material
in high school. It was an
Advanced course but
I’d rather not waste
the spot when someone else
could use it.
Seen 12:34 pm

Jason
Damn
Hope they let you test out

Sighing Peter stands up and makes his way to the kitchen.

Pulling out some bread and lunch meat, Peter starts to make a sandwich when he gets a call.

Picking it up he hears Jen’s voice.

“Peter, I got a job for you! Ivy is giving a lecture about plants and they want news coverage. I want you to go and get some pictures, I’ll have to find someone to write the article but still…”

“I can write it. If you don’t mind” Peter hears Jen pause but not for long.

“Yeah; that’s fine. Just run it by me and I’ll send it to editing”

Peter listens as Jen talks about the lecture when it clicks that “ivy” is poison ivy. Fun.

She sends him the time and date (it’s tomorrow at noon) and she says a quick goodbye and hangs up before Peter can say anything.

Shaking his head with a sigh Peter turns his attention back to his half made sandwich.

Once the sandwich is made Peter stops mid bite when he catches cat-Jason’s eye. Putting down the sandwich Peter walks to the cupboard and pulls out the bag of cat food.

Pouring some food into the cats bowl Peter gives him a quick pet before turning back to his sandwich.

Blinking before rubbing his eyes Peter looks again.

There was a bird on his counter and it was trying to eat his sandwich.

“Uh…” he glances at his still open window before spotting the other two birds.

“No!” Peter shoos the birds away before turning to the one still on his counter.

A raven, was eating his sandwich; which had the last of his lunch meat on it. Damn.

Looking at cat-Jason who is still eating his food Peter questions him.

“Aren’t you supposed to do something about this?” The cat just looks up at him with their big green eyes, blinks, glances at the bird and goes back to eating.

“No? Fine, I’ll do it my self” slowly walking towards the bird Peter tries to grab it.

The bird moves to fly further into his apartment but Peter manages to grab it, wrestling with it as to not get bit as he quickly moves to the window to release it.

Once the window is shut firmly and locked Peter turns back to see cat-Jason staring at him with an unimpressed look.

“Don’t give me that look. You didn’t even help.” Looking at his destroyed sandwich Peter lets out (another) sigh, “ guess I’m eating out before going to the store.”

“Mrow”

“No you can’t come with me.”

Don’t look at the eyes- don’t-

Peter hangs his head as he grabs the harness, cat-Jason trotting triumphantly beside him.

Off to the store

-with Bruce-

Looking at the file on his desk Bruce lets his head rest on his hand.

Gordon had given him (batman) the case file the night prior and Bruce has yet to make sense of it.

People have been going missing, there’s no evidence that’s left behind; the only thing linking the disappearances together is that they were all just out side of crime ally. Jason had said he hadn’t seen a few familiar faces but that it was also par for the course.

But now, younger kids have gone missing and the parents have called for help-albeit hesitantly and to Red Hood- but it made its way to him.

Bruce had looked everywhere the past week but still had nothing to show for it. Jason had let him know briefly about a possible lead.

An abandoned laundry mat that was still functional, an old lady had been there and so had Peter. Jason had said;

“There’s something up with this laundry mat B. Peter said he had helped her when he went to do laundry, but it’s been down for a long while.”

He hadn’t been able to say much after that due to an active robbery.

Sighing as he closes the file, having read it over at least 20 times, Bruce stands up before turning to face the grandfather clock in his office.

Moving the hands to mimic the time 10:47, Bruce enters the elevator as the doors open, taking him down into the bat-cave.

He’d find them.

He’s sure of it.

-with Jason-

Walking over to the park with a bag of food, Jason spots a red and black figure hanging from a light post.

The figure was surrounded by the kids Jason had come to see.

Moving over the figures head pops up to look at him. They seem to hesitate before jumping down, landing with a flip.

“Hey!” they wave as the kids turn to look at him now with big smiles.

“Jason!!” A couple of the kids scream before running up to him.

He gives them a small smile, keeping the unnamed mask in the corner of his eye.

“Here you guys go. Make sure everyone gets one.” The kids nod before grabbing the bag from him and running off.

One of the kids run up to the mask and hands them a sandwich.

“Here Spidey!” The mask- Spidey?- makes a humming noise but turns down the sandwich.

“I’m not hungry, think you could eat it for me?” The kid smiles and nods, running off with a quick “thanks”.

Walking up to “Spidey” Jason straightens his back and squares his shoulders a bit.

“Hey, Spidey is it?” The mask looks up at him before chuckling a bit.

“Spider-man actually, the only one who really calls me Spidey is DP and double D. And a few kids every now and then.” Jason nods when Spiderman continues, “Sorry, I never caught your name.” Jason answers before he can stop himself.

“I didn’t throw it.” Silently cringing at himself Jason hears spiderman laugh.

“Was that a heathers reference?” Jason lets a small smile slip onto his face.

“Maybe. Names Jason; so spiderman what are you doing this way?” He can’t see his face but Jason gets the impression that he pouts.

“Spider-Man, actually, can’t forget the hyphen. But to answer your question I was patrolling when I saw the kids waving. I figured I’d swing by and say hi.” He chuckles a bit but the joke was lost on Jason.

“Remember the hyphen, got it. Do you need to patrol? Seems like the bats have it covered no?” Spider-Man shrugs a bit before responding.

“They do good work from what I’ve heard but someone has to be there for the little guy. The bats always go for the big bad’s right?” This gives Jason a pause.

They did go after some big names but they helped the little guy too. Right?

“The bats help the little guy,” Jason defends

“Yeah, but they can’t be everywhere. I know there’s like- 12 of them-“

“10”

“-But even then someone might slip through the cracks. I know it’s naïve but if me being out here can save at least one more person then I’d say it was worth it.”

Jason takes a moment to let the man’s words sink in before nodding. There was a buzzing sound before Spider-Man pulled out a phone.

“I gotta run, I’ll see you around!” Before Jason could get a word in the man stuck an arm out and fired something out of his wrists, pulling a bit and flying off in that direction with the shout of “Bye!” Causing the kids to look up and wave, shouting their own byes at him.

‘What the fuck was that?’

-with Peter-

Swinging up onto the tallest building near by -Wayne enterprises- once on top Peter quickly scans for cameras.

Spotting two Peter quickly shoots webs at them to cover them, once satisfied Peter tugs his mask off; taking a deep breath.

Looking at the view Peter pulls out his phone. It’s not his camera but that might be for the best.

Snapping a photo of the sunset Peter notices the small form swinging in the distance. Slipping his mask back on before wiping the webs off the cameras, waving at them before diving off the building, Peter quickly makes his way to the ally he left his things in.

He misses the flying form of Batman who had gone to see who (or what) had set off the silent alarm on top of Wayne Enterprises. (Yes, he does know it’s weird to have cameras on the top of a 50 floor building- no he won’t be taking them down.)

Once changed back into his normal clothes, Peter hears the sound of his stomach. Quick dinner it is then.

Looking left- nothing

Looking right- supermarket

Looking straight-…batburger…

Walking up with a sigh Peter knows he’ll get a Robin meal.

He’d been trying to stay away from these; knowing if he gets too far into his collection of figures he’d need them all. (Deep down he knows it’s already too late.)

One slightly awkward order later and Peter now has a robin meal and a double big bat meal.

Walking to a table near by Peter sets his things down before grabbing his still empty cup and walking over to the machine.

‘Hmmm…’

“Hmmmm…” looking over at the new voice Peter sees a blonde haired girl, she had twin tails on each side of her head, one fading into a blue while the other faded into red.

“You should get the Quinn Quencher. Heard it tastes like lemonade- here!” She grabs his cup before sticking it under the faucet, pushing it into the lever to release the liquid. “I’ll try it which’ ‘ya!”

Blinking as his cup is pushed back into his hand and the girl fills her own she spins on her heel to face him, taking a big sip of her drink.

“Mmmh! Sweet! Try it!” Peter takes a sip and it is in fact sweet, a bit tart at the end though, “where are you sit’en? There? I’ll join ‘ya!” She grabs his wrist and drags him back to his table.

She gently (kinda) pushes him into the booth before sliding into the seat across from him; pulling a tray out from somewhere.

“M’ names Haley! What’s yours?!”

“Peter?”

“Ya’ sure? You sound kinda confused.” He nods and the temptation of food is stronger than the confusion of this entire experience.

Eating his burger while he listens to Harley talk about any and everything, he takes out the bag with his figure in it.

It seems to get Harley’s attention since she stops talking about her girlfriend and pets (did she say hyenas? Surely not).

“Who’d ya’ get?”

Pulling out the all black figure Peter spots the card falling out of the pack before he could figure out who it was, picking it up he reads it as Harley says it.

“Batman! Good for ya’! He’s hard to get!”

Sure enough there was a Batman figure in his hand.

Pocketing the figure Peter continues his “conversation” with Harley (She talked and Peter listened, unless she asked a question then he’d answer).

“You used to be a psychologist?” Peter asks before eating a fry, finding the conversation more comfortable as they talked.

“Yep!” She says popping the p. “Till my ex made me quit and do ‘better things’” She uses air quotes at the end before huffing a laugh, mutter that Peter try’s not to laugh at, “definitely wasn’t him”.

She perks up after a moment and sticks her hand out.

“Lemme see your phone” shrugging Peter slips his phone out and places it on the table.

She grabs it and puts her number in. She gets up and sits next to him before pulling him into a tight side hug and snapping a picture of the two of them together, Peter gets out a small smile just in time.

She gives his phone back after mentioning the time before standing up and giving Peter a wave and shout of goodbye.

Peter waves back and watches her leave.

Pulling his messaging app open he sends a quick text to the new number to let her know it’s him.

After a moment Peter sends the picture Harley took of them to Jason with a text; standing up and throwing his trash out before finally making his way home.

-with Jason-

Wiping the soda from his chin and ignoring the glare from Damian who had been witness to Jason’s spit take, Jason re read’s the message and re examines the image.

“And why did you feel the need to be so dramatic?” The demon spawn asks.

Jason turns the phone to face him, the brat moving closer not believing his eyes.

“What?”

“That’s What I’m saying-“

Peter
>image.jpg.
Made a new friend :D

Unsure of what to say Jason just sends back-

Jason
Awesome!
Seen 10:47pm

Letting his head fall back Jason thinks for the second time that night.

‘What the fuck.’

Chapter Text

Waving at the taller man as he makes his way towards him, Peter grabs his attention with a quick shout of “hey!”

Peter sees Jason turning to face him before sending a wave back.

“Hey!”

“Hey-“ Jason gets cut off by a loud meow. Smiling at the cat that’s sitting in Peter’s shoulder Jason continues, “hey to you too” the cat purrs and pushes his head into Jason’s hand when he reaches to pet him.

“Merow~” looking down Peter sees webs at Jason’s feet.

Squatting down Peter reaches his hand out to let webs sniff; the cat touching its nose to his hand before head butting it for pets (which Peter readily gives).

After a minute of pets and greetings, they make their way into campus.

“Thanks for coming with me, I just have to get my new schedule and then we can go get lunch.”

“No problem, it’s a nice campus.” Peter nods as they walk.

~

Soon enough and Peter has his new schedule folded in his pocket (after taking a picture just in case) when they start their walk to lunch.

“There’s a couple places near by we can eat at,” Peter puts a hand to his chin in thought “let’s see…there’s a sandwich shop down the road and across from it is an Italian place. Hmmm- a few roads over is a Chinese street and a chicken shack- odd name if you ask me but not my restaurant.” Peter shrugs at the end getting a breathy laugh from Jason.

Before Jason can respond Peter hears a new voice a bit behind them.

“Jason?” Peter sees Jason pause with a slight glance back, not turning his head, but giving a scowl in response.

Hearing the sounds of foot steps coming closer Peter try’s to pick up the pace without them noticing (Jason doing the same).

Too late, as a hand finds its way onto Jason’s shoulder, the taller man not quite flinching but it’s a near thing with the way he froze.

“It is! Jason, what are you doing here man? Haven’t seen you since middle school!” Seeing the dirty blond hair and blue eyes accompanying the neat and (probably) expensive outfit Peter knows this guys going to be an ass.

‘Flash 2.0- great-‘ Peter thinks holding back a grimace.

“Oh- hey Darius…” Jason says, ‘Darius’ gives a haughty look before responding.

“My friends call me dare, but then again…” he trails off glancing down a bit seeing Peter (he’s not even that short- why is everyone so tall??).

“Sorry, didn’t see you there. As I’m sure you’ve heard I’m Darius, I take it you go here?” He sends a small smirk towards Jason whose eye twitch’s.

“Yeah… just started.”

“Let me see your schedule, maybe we have some classes together- then again I’m in some pretty advanced classes so maybe not-“ he stops short when he sees Peter’s schedule.

“Huh- you’re in almost all my classes… how are you ahead of me in math?!” He openly glares at Peter before glancing at Jason, a smirk growing on his face.

“Oh I get it. You paid your way up.”The feeling of rage starts to bubble up in Peter’s chest, never one to anger so quick Peter takes a deep breath. It doesn’t help.

“Actually. I tested out of the course I was in and they placed me in these classes. Unlike some people whose parents can pay their tuition-“ he looks him up and down “I had to take the exam for the scholarship. Which, as you can see, I got.” Watching Darius’s face turn red as he opened his mouth, Jason steps in.

“It’s been- well, it’s been, seeing you again so we’re going to go.” Jason grabs Peter’s wrist gently before guiding him away.

Peter can hear Darius say something with what sounds like an epiphany. “So that’s how it is…” but they’re gone before Peter can question it.

-with Jason-

Glancing down at Peter and seeing an almost glowing green eye, Jason knew he had to get him out of there.

Once he had made it into the sandwich shop Jason realized he was still holding Peter’s wrist, letting go and turning his head to hide his light blush.

“You okay?” Jason asks, bringing Peter out of his head, cat-Jason pawing at his face.

“Yeah… just pisses me off. Him thinking I’d buy my way in class. With your money at that. I have my own money-“ Jason cuts Peter off with a laugh.

“That’s your take away? That he thinks you don’t have money?” Peter blushes a bit before responding.

“Well- no but. Still, I don’t like when people think I’d use my friends for money…” Jason gets the impression that this has happened before but doesn’t push.

“Next!” Looking up Jason sees that they are in fact next.

“Uhhh…” Jason smartly starts.

“I’ll take a number five with pickles and could you smush it down real flat? Thanks!” Peter turns to look at Jason, silently telling him it’s his turn.

“I’ll do the number 3 then, with extra bacon.” The man nods and starts to make the sandwich’s.

Moving down the line with said sandwich’s they are quickly rung up and Peter has his card in the machine before Jason can blink. Jason glanced over only to see Peter smirking at him.

Taking the bag Jason walks out, Peter a step behind. Looking around before spotting a fire escape, Jason of his head towards it and Peter nods.
-

Once on top the roof they start to dig in, Peter slipping some turkey to the cats laying next to them.

They eat in silence for the most part, talking about random things once done with their food.

An alarm sounds and Peter’s quick to shut it off. Packing his trash into the bag and picking up cat-Jason before depositing him onto his shoulder.

“Sorry to run, I have a job today, ivy is having a lecture and they wanted some news coverage. I get to write the report too!” Jason gives him a smile before responding.

“That’s cool, be careful not to make her angry though, you never know what she’d do to you~” Peter laughs at his “joke” (he wasn’t really joking- you never know) before waving and making his way down the fire escape with a wave.

Letting his hand fall down after waving himself, Jason just sits there for a moment, feeling the breeze, eyes closed.

Not opening them when he hears the sound of someone dropping behind him.

“Hey”

“Hey”

Dick moves to sit beside him, letting his legs hang off the side of the building.

“What’s up?” Jason asks, still not opening his eyes.

“Just wanted to stop by, saw you sitting here, Peter was with you no?”

“Just left. Has work, lecture with Ivy apparently. Gets to write the article too…” Dick hums in acknowledgment.

“I think…” Jason starts and he can feel dicks eyes on him, waiting for him to continue.

“ I think I really like him… I know it hasn’t been long but- I don’t know; it’s hard to explain…” Dick chuckles but not in a mocking way but in an understanding way.

“Well- I guess you have your date to the wedding then.” Jason’s eyes snap open at that.

“You mean?”

“Yep. She said yes.” Jason pulls Dick into a hug (not something that happens often).

“That’s awesome! Who all knows?” Dick smirks before answering.

“You and B” Jason’s smirk rivals Dicks as they plot on how to tell the others, Dick pausing to ask a question.

“So… would you be my best man?”

Jason can only nod, both of them ignoring the wetness in their eyes.

—with Peter—

After dropping cat-Jason off Peter is quick to change and grab his camera Peter is off to the park (the location of the lecture).

-

Seeing the platform but only a few people Peter jogs over to see a taller woman with red hair and pale green skin.

‘Huh.’ Looking up as he gets closer Peter sees the different types of plants on the stage. Walking up to one and reading the little plaque in front of it, “peace Lilly” the one next to it reading “spider plant”.

“Cool.”

“You think?” A woman’s voice says from above him.

Looking up Peter sees Ivy leaning down to look at him and the plants.

“Uhh,” Peter blinks before continuing “yeah, they help with air quality right?” Ivy seems shocked if only for a moment before giving a hint of a smile.

“You know your stuff boy. Who are you?” She squints a bit as she leans a bit further down.

“My names Peter ma’am.” He holds out his hand to shake, she looks at it before summoning a big leaf to shake it, Peter lets out a small mumble of “awesome” that goes relatively unheard.

“Ivy, but I’m sure you knew that.” Spotting the camera around his neck she continues. “Are you the photographer?” Peter nods as he watches the plant start to wrap round his arm loosely.

“Hmm, odd, my plants don’t usually take this kindly to strangers, let alone men.”

Peter looks up at the women again as the plant makes its way around his chest.

“Would I be able to get a picture of you with the plants?” He raises his unwrapped arm holding the camera. She pauses but nods, moving to stand between the two plants he’d been looking at prior.

Carefully moving as to not disturb the plant as it makes its way towards his leg, Peter raises the lens to his eye, watching as she look at him with a hard expression.

“It’s okay to relax, if you don’t like the pose can always take it again.” She blinks but does seem to loosen up a bit. Peter hears a shout of “smile Pammy!” From behind him but doesn’t let it brake his concentration, seeing the moment when Ivy’s eyes gain a bit more light and her lips quirk up into a small smile. Snapping the picture and taking the camera away from his as he looks over.

“Harley?” Peter questions, feeling Ivy glances at him curiously and the plant tighten momentarily before loosening again, making its way back up his leg, still wrapped around it as it moves to his head.

“Hey Pettey! Pammy, this is peter the one from the restaurant!” A look of understanding crosses Ivy’s face as the plant wraps around Peter’s head, a few flowers popping out to decorate it, looking like a flower crown.

“Pettey, this is Pammy, my girlfriend!” Peter smiles as Harley hangs off Ivy.

“Ah! Here.” he says as he pulls up the photo he took, flipping it around so they could see it.

“Ohhhh~” Harley says, Ivy humming and nodding.

“It’s well taken, thank you.” She looks over at the stage before glancing at her watch. “It’s time,” she glances around the still almost empty space before sighing. “That checks out…” she stands up once Harley lets go and walks to the microphone on stage.

“I need to get a better view, do you think you could let go? Or at least let me move a bit more in front of the stage?” Peter asks the vine like plant that’s still wrapped around him.

He feels it grow, pushing him forward into the middle of the space, front and center of the stage, allowing him to pull out a note pad and pencil.

“My name is Pamela Isley but you may know me better as poison Ivy. I came out here today to talk about the effect plants can have on helping Gotham.”

Peter listens intently, taking notes of the main points and some other parts that caught his attention. He hears a few people towards the back making some rude comments but doesn’t take his focus away from Ivy. His first mistake.

“We as citizens of Gotham need to take better care of our environment! The plants I have brought today help with improving the air quality, I have a few clipboards with papers for a petition to plant them around the city. Please sign them before you leave-“ she gets cut off by someone throwing an open can at her, the contents spilling out onto her.

Peter sees her clench her fist but doesn’t react other wise.

“Boo!! Get off the stage!”

“You just want more plants around so you can attack easier!”

“Yeah!”

Peter watches as the small group of people gather turn into a large crowd, all shouting harsh words and some throwing rocks at the stage.

One of the rock’s hit Ivy in the head, luckily it wasn’t a large one but it was enough to draw blood.

Like sharks, attracted to the sent, people start to pull out small knives and other weapons.

Before Peter can stop it from going any further Peter watches helplessly as his a canister of gas is thrown onto the stage. The plants around him move him back, away from the gas, another vine moving Harley away (she was one step away from attacking the crowd).

Hearing Ivy cough as the green smoke clears Peter sees her eyes glowing a bright red.

“That’s not good” he hears Harley say. Turning towards her he asks what’s happening.

“Someone mush have gotten their hands on cranes fear gas… she’s not in control!” Peter ducks just as a vine wipes out, the ones around him having fell limp, falling on the ground.

The sounds of screams pulls Peter’s attention towards the now frantic crowd.

Running to help Peter’s held back by Harley who shakes her head and points at the figures in the roof.

Peter watches as Batman (holy shit), nightwing, and Red Hood swing down. Nightwing and Red Hood helping people evacuate while Batman stands off with Ivy.

“Wait! She’s not in control! Someone threw some kind of gas at her!” Peter screams. Harley is no longer at his side, standing near Batman now, the taller man nods and radios something to the other two.

Peter briefly hears something about the gas and how Nightwing found the guy, he has more on him.

Batman and Harley shout out to Ivy but nothing seems to be working. She sends out a large vine to swipe at them.

Rolling out of the way Peter watches at Batman and Harley jump over it, with the help of a grapple.

The people are evacuated and soon it’s a face off between the vigilantes (plus Harley) and Ivy.

She sends out more vines and a few other plants to attack, but Peter can see her trying to stop.

She lets out a scream as she flings a forced hand out toward Red Hood, a ball of pink gas flying towards the man.

Said man being a few feet away from Peter.

Jumping out to push Red Hood out of the way Peter gets hit with the gas instead.

Coughing as Peter opens his eyes, Peter sees the helmet of Red Hood as his world becomes pink before it goes black.

-with Jason-

Grunting as he hits the ground Jason sees Peter laying on top of him.

‘Shit!’ Peter had taken the hit for Jason, not knowing what the gas would do.

“We got a problem!” He shouts over the radio, Dick turns towards him as he sits up, Peter about dead weight for the moment; eyes staring up at him before blinking, a glow of pink in them before they close.

“He get hit with the pheromones?!” Dick shouts, getting a yes from Jason.

Jason watches as Peter slowly opens his unseeing eyes.

“Hmmm~” Peter’s hands find there way to either side of Jason’s helmet as He leans his head forward to rest his head against it.

Blinking, Jason waits to see if Peter would start to attack for Ivy or if he’d try to take his helmet off.

Neither, it would seem, as Peter hands slide down to his neck and down further to his chest.

“Uh-“ Jason starts. Quickly grabbing Peter as jumping to the side as a vine swipes again. Less frantic this time; a glance to the stage lets Jason know they got Ivy the antidote.

Peter’s hands startle Jason as they find their way to his waist. Head snapping back to look at the shorter man Jason almost head buts him by accident.

Peter had moved up, his head in the crook of Jason’s neck. Jason goes to move Peter back when he feels a light bite on his neck.

‘What-‘ he thinks as he pulls Peter away and puts a hand to his neck. Did Peter just bite him??

Looking at Peter’s face Jason notices the heavy blush on his face and the glaze over his eyes.

‘Oh no-‘

“What was in the gas Ivy sent flying?” Jason asks over the radio, moving Peter back as he try’s to grab Jason’s shirt.

“Haley says it’s a love pheromone- but uh. That it’s like one of those ‘love at first sight’ things rather than Ivy’s usual. Why?” Sighing Jason answers.

“Because the first thing Peter saw was me. I need help-“ he cuts him self off when Peter slips a hand past him and manages to grab his jacket, slipping half of it off.

Dick runs over and reaches to grab Peter when he flips over Jason, taking the rest of the jacket with him, and lands behind him. Arms around his waist again.

Dick blinks and reaches for Peter again, the shorter man glaring so hard Dick freezes.

“Uh-B! We’re going to need your help with this one.” Dick calls out.

Bruce walks over with Ivy and Harley not far behind.

“Uh oh-“ Harley says.

Bruce grunts and try’s to reach for Peter, only to have his hand slapped.

-silence-

“Cure?” Bruce asks Ivy.

“I don’t have one yet…”

Sighing Bruce pinches the bridge of his nose.

“Do we take him to the cave?” Dick asks, getting the look from Bruce.

“We can’t take him home- we’re not supposed to know where that is. Not to mention we can’t get him to let go of Hood.” As to prove Dicks point Peter shoves his head into Jason’s back.

“I could take him to a safe house?” Jason offers. He gets a few looks from Bruce and Dick but neither disagree with him.

“Peter,” he looks up as Jason shifts him around to look at him, “Can you hold out your arm? I need to take some of your blood for testing.” He does and Jason takes a blood sample. Handing it to Bruce, Jason nods and leaves to his safe house. Peter secured on his bike before taking off.

—at the safehouse—

Setting Peter on the bed in his studio style apartment (safe house) before walking into the kitchen, Jason gets a glass of water and a sleeping pill.

Turning when he hears the bed creak, Jason sees Peter lay back into the bed arms laying above his head. Sending a glance at Jason through his eyelashes.

‘Nope-‘ pulling out his phone, Jason texts Dick to see how far they are on the antidote.

Dickie
Not yet, they’re going
as fast as they can.
Need help?

Jason
No
Hurry up
Seen 11:56pm

Looking back at the bed Jason drops his phone in favor of stoping Peter from taking his shirt off.

“No” Peter lets his head fall to the side with a questioning look.

“No…” once Peter’s arms fall down to his side and his shirt is back on Jason backs up.

Running a hand down his face- or helmet- Jason grabs the glass and pill before handing them to Peter who takes them.

“Take the pill and drink the water” Peter does and when he’s finished Jason takes the cup back to set by the sink.

Watching as Peter lays back down on the bed Jason sits on the couch letting his head fall back as he listens to Peter’s steady breathing.

‘Asleep- thank god’ He thinks as he meets his eyes close.

-…-

Feeling a weight on him Jason cracks an eye open, seeing Peter on top of him; sitting on his stomach with a hand on his chest.

Holding him self back from jumping up and hurting Peter, Jason carefully moves to grab Peter to move him off of him.

Peter grabs his hand and puts it to the side of his face, letting it push into Jason open palm.

Slipping his hand out and pulling Peter off him Jason is thankful he still has his helmet on, able to hide his blush.

Looking at the time and seeing it’s been a few hours Jason is left to wonder why the pill didn’t work when his phone rings.

“Hey-“

“It took a bit longer than we thought but we have it.”

“Good- I’m At the safe house on 23rd, see you”

“See you”

Hanging up Jason looks at Peter, the shorter man blinking lazily up at him, with a sigh.

“Antidote is on its way.” Peter lifts his hand and grabs Jason’s- just holding it.

Sitting down with a huff Jason lets Peter play with his hand.

A little bit later and Dick is there (still in costume). Antidote in hand.

Jason lets him in and shows him to Peter.

Slipping the vile into the syringe Dick handed him, Jason bends down to Peter and gently takes his arm, pushing the needle into it before releasing the antidote into his system.

Watching as Peter falls asleep from the release of the effects, Dick pulls Jason away to talk.

“So-“

“So?”

“While we were running tests to find an antidote we noticed something. Peter has spider DNA mixed with his own. Multiple types.” Dick says.

“What? Does that he’s a meta?” Jason’s confusion grows when Dick shakes his head no.

“He doesn’t have the mutant gene. He’s just enhanced… and apparently- radioactive”

“Huh?”

Chapter Text

Waking up Peter sees an unfamiliar ceiling. Sitting up Peter looks around a studio apartment.

Looking over at the side table, Peter sees a set of clothes and a note.

~ take the change of clothes
Foods in the fridge- help yourself to it.

-RH

Grabbing the change of clothes and heading to the bathroom, Peter quickly changes.

‘What happened?’ The last thing Peter remembers is pushing Red Hood out of the way and landing on to of him. After that… he’s not sure.

Shaking his head as he moves to the kitchen to grab the promised food (Peter would never turn down free food- his metabolism is too high not to).

The promised food is pancakes and eggs which Peter is happy to eat, washing the dishes he used and placing them back where he found them (he spent 10 minutes going through the cabinets).

Looking over at the clothes he left on the chair he decides to stop and do a bit of laundry on the way back home.

Finding a piece of paper and pen Peter writes a note thanking “RH” (who Peter assumes is Red Hood).

~Thanks food the clothes and food! Here’s my number so I can return the clothes

-Peter P
Writing his number down before setting the pen down, peter leaves the notes on the counter.

Walking out the door before closing it, Peter notes he doesn’t have a key to lock it.

Taking a chance and looking above the outdoor light Peter finds a key.

Shaking his head with a slight laugh Peter locks the door and puts the key back before making his way to the nearest bus stop.

~~

Walking into the Laundromat Peter sees Betty putting clothes in the washer.

“Hello Ms.Betty!” He says with a smile as he places his clothes in the washer according from her.

She turns and gives him a smile. “Hello dear.” She turns to press a few buttons on the machine in front of her.

Turning to do the same Peter briefly hears her rummaging through her bag and a sneeze soon after. Glancing back Peter sees Betty holding the tissue to her face.

“Bless you!” He gets a muffled “thank you” from the older lady before smelling a sweet sent.

Blinking, Peter can feel his eyes getting heavier by the second.

“Ms.Betty!…. You have to..get out- som’thng’ wrong-“ looking over Peter sees Betty still holding the tissue to her face.

Slumping down the machine next to him, Peter watches as three men in gas masks walked out from the back.

‘Has to be…a gas..’

“Here boss” the tallest one says handing Betty a gas mask which she swiftly puts on.

“Wha’?” Peter slurs as they walk towards him, a shorter man pulling out rope as they bend to reach his level.

Trying not to let his eyes close Peter feels a sharp pain to his neck.

“Don’t fight it dear, just rest for now…” Peter’s eyes start to close against his will. “You don’t know when you’ll be able to next” Peter can just barely see the small smirk Betty has as she lifts her mask- the gas having cleared out by then.

With that Peter’s vision goes black.

Chapter Text

“I know there’s not a lot of evidence but I have a gut feeling about this B.” Jason says walking behind Bruce as they make their way to the bat cave.

“We can do much on a hunch Jason.” He says as they reach the cave.

“What can we do?” Jason asks leaning on the table next to the bat computer. Bruce thinks for a minute before responding.

“Put a tracker on him?” Jason sends him a deadpanned look but does think about it for a second.

“Hmmm” he gets up to grab a non bat themed tracker and grabs his phone.

Jason
Hey! Would you want to
Hang out today?
Delivered 4:57pm

Jason looks up at the bat computer while he waits for a response.

“What that? Looking for a new Robin already?” He can see Bruce’s eye twitch but take a minute to respond.

“A case. People have been going missing- tied to the lead you gave me about the girl going missing.” Jason’s smile falls when he hears this.

“Still no info?” Bruce shakes his head and Jason can’t help the feeling of dread settle in his stomach.

Seeing no response from Peter the pit in Jason’s stomach feels heavier.

Pulling up Babs contact info Jason gives her a quick call.

“What’s up Jay?”

“Where was Peter last?”

“Wow no ‘hi, how are you?’ Straight to the questions? A little paranoid no?”

“Babs- please”

“…you must have a real bad feeling if your calling my cell…”

“Mh’”

“Last he was on CCTV was by that old laundry mat.”

“Shit- thanks” Jason hangs up and grabs his jacket.

“Heading out-“ Jason calls over his shoulder.

“Keep me updated” he hears Bruce call out.

-

At first glance the laundry mat seems abandoned but Jason was trained by the world’s greatest detective.

Letting his eyes dart around Jason notices a few things.

1- Peter’s phone on the floor by a washer (Jason pockets the advanced looking device to give back to the man)

2- the clothes in said washer are the ones Peter where wearing yesterday (he took the clothes Jason had left for him)

3- there’s the remains of a sweet like smell; and Jason spotted an odd residue on the vet near the floor (which he took a sample of)

Pulling his phone out Jason dials Bruce.

“Jas-“ he cuts him off.

“He’s gone- Peter’s been taken”

Chapter Text

Blinking up at an unfamiliar ceiling, Peter feels a strong sense of déjà vu.

Sitting up Peter sees what looks to be a cell rather then a studio apartment.

Before Peter can do anything the door opens to reveal a heavy set man with a long pointed nose (Peter vaguely recognizes the short man as penguin and can’t help the slight amusement at the resemblance).

“This kids going to be against croc? You gotta’ be kidding me!”

“Don’t worry dear… he’ll do jusssst fine~” Peter hears a familiar voice, a slights hiss to it.

The door opens further to reveal the familiar voices face, now with a slight green tint to it.

Standing in the door frame next to the known rogue is Betty, her skin a pale green with a few scales poking out from under her hair. Her eyes hooded into a slit, now a golden yellow.

“Hmph- we’ll see. Get him ready- he fights soon.” With that the short man walks out of the room, Betty lagging behind to send him a quick word before following after and letting two man in to ‘get him ready’.

“Nothing persssonal~”

— with Jason—

Standing in the abandoned building as he waits, Jason starts to see some details he missed before.

The building wasn’t completely abandoned, there were some signs that people had been there. Some empty take out boxes, hand full soda cans.

Before he can search further, the door opens with a slight ring, the bell on top still functional.

Bruce and Dick walk in, dressed in their suits, and hand Jason a red duffel bag. Nodding to them he moves to the back to change.

~

Leaning on the wall as he slides his boot on Jason glances down the hall way. Babs had said there was no sign of Peter or anyone leaving the building, but that she couldn’t get any blue prints since they were destroyed in the last fire fly attack.

As he lets his foot fall down to meet the ground Jason sees it. A small glint down the hall. He calls over his shoulder as he walks towards it.

“Guys- I got something back here!” They’re quick to make it to the back, falling in step behind him.

Crouching down, Jason moves the box on top and opens what he now knows is a secret door (cause of course it is).

Staring down they can see a ladder, glancing up Jason shares a brief nod before slipping his helmet on and starting there way down.

-with Peter-

They had taken him to get changed and had given him some kind of protein bar.

After which they just left him sitting in what Peter would describe as a waiting room (he knew he was right when someone came to get him).

They led him through another room full of random people, who of which Peter realized didn’t want to be there. People like him he supposed.

Past that was another waiting room, there was a tall man who looked like a wrestler, a middle aged woman who was silently shaking, and finally a little girl sitting near a corner with her legs pulled up to her chest.

Once the guard left, Peter sat near the girl to try and comfort her but she had pulled into her self even more.

“Tch- another kid? Sick bastards.” The big guy says, the woman giving a small nod. Before they can say anything else the die swings open to reveal penguin and two guards.

“Alright! It’s show time and you four are going in!” When they didn’t move fast enough for him he waved a guard over to pull them along, one trying to grab the girl and force her to stand.

“Hey! Get up!” Peter jumps in between the girl and guard, snaking his hand away.

“She’s just a little girl! What’s your problem?!” The guard reels from Peter’s unexpected defiance. Pulling there hand back and hitting him off.

Peter doesn’t budge.

Ignoring the almost animalistic growl from the man in front of him, Peter makes eye contact with penguin.

“Enough, if he wants to fight for the girl he fight for both their shares.” The guard seems satisfied with that and backs up.

“Are you okay?” Peter asks turning to the girl.

She gives a shaky nod but Peter’s pulled out of the room before Esther can say anything.

They’re lead down a dimly lit hallway before reaching a set of double doors. The guard in front of him pushes them open and steps through.

Blinking at the now blinding light, Peter moves to cover his eyes as an announcer calls out.

“Lady’s and gentlemen! We have a special show for you tonight! Coming in now we have our underdogs- the civies!!” They pause as the crowd cheers.

Peter’s pushed into what looks like a fighting ring- they did say he was here to fight- When the announcer continues.

“And they’ll be up against a crowd favorite! The one. The only. Killer Crocccc!!”

Before Peter can question a name like that, he sees a giant man who has the appearance of a crocodile walk into the ring.

‘Holy shit!’ He thinks as his eyes go wide. He can see the other two start to shake- the bigger man trying his best to hide it.

‘Gotta get them out of here…’ turning to penguin he gives (what he hopes Is) a confident grin.

“Hey- Penguin.”

“Hmm?” He sounds a bit surprised to be called out.

“Let these two go back. I can take him my self.” The short man laughs and he swears killer crocs eye twitch’s.

“Very well- I like your spunk kid!” He turns towards the guard, “Go take the other two out, put them in the room with the girl.”

The guards do as told as the announcer informs the crowd of the change.

“It seems like the kid down there has challenged Croc to a one v one!!”

One the door was closed Peter matched Killer Croc as the other man began to move, circling each other as they wait for the bell.

This wasn’t his first fight ring and Peter doubts it will be his last.

“Ding!”

With the sound of the bell both Killer Croc and Peter moved.

Croc lunged forward while Peter used his momentum to launch himself over the man’s back, hanging onto the caging around the ring.

“Gotta be faster than that Croc!” All he gets in return is a loud growl.

Jumping out of the way as Croc makes a swipe at where he was before, Peter lands on the ground behind the man.

“You can’t run forever!” He had a point, so with that thought in mind- Peter rushed forward, jumping up and punching the giant crocodile man in the jaw.

Watching as the man stumbles back, hand on their chin and a smirk now on their lips (snout?) Peter knows he’s about to get it.

The large man runs forward even faster than before and swings at Peter, knocking him into the caging behind him.

Letting out a huff as he stands, Peter starts to run at Croc.

Said man charges in himself; surprised when they lock hands and Peter’s able to push him back as much as he’s being pushed.

“HAHA! You certainly are an interesting one! Not many people can match my strength!”

“I could say the same…” as Peter talks he lets himself use a bit more of his super powered strength, pushing the larger man back until he’s backed into a corner. “Yield.”

“No chance! This is a death match kid. Only way you’re making it out alive is if you kill me.”

“Not going to happen.”

“Then you’ll die!”

Croc grips his hands tighter as his tail lashes out to send Peter flying.

Grabbing onto the caging as Croc starts to walk forward, Peter stops.

Some one was watching him. Not the crowd- he’d tuned them out already…

LOOK UP

Looking up Peter sees a pain of glass, he had thought it was the announcers box but a closer look shows other wise.

He can see Harley in the back, the red and blue hair giving her away. Ivy’s not too far from her, she’s talking to a man in a scarecrow mask (he looks worried).

He sees Penguin next to a man in a green suit, Peter swears there are question marks all over it. There’s a bald man and a talking slime?

What Peter sees next makes him freeze.

A man in a red and black suit, two swords strapped to his back… Peter almost thinks it’s Dead Pool until he sees the man’s face. He’s an older man, his white hair giving it away, and he has an eye patch covering his right eye.

A face that was staring directly at Peter. The man gives Peter a little wave but before Peter can think on it his spider senses kick in.

JUMP

Jumping, Peter remembers he’s still in a fight.

Landing on the ground Peter decides to end the fight- if it was a death match, all he’d have to do was knock Croc out.

Facing the man Peter charges, letting extra strength power his punch Peter hits the man in the head. Sending him down, as glass shatters around them.

Looking up Peter sees the descending forms of Red Hood, Nightwing and Batman.

-with Jason-

Watching as Peter knocks out Killer Croc Jason knows that they can’t hide the DNA from Bruce.

Grappling down as Dick shatters the light, Jason moves to grab Peter.

“Let’s get you outa here.”
Peter stops him.

“There are more people in the back! I’ll show you where!” Before Jason can stop him he’s already out of the ring and down the hall.

Running to catch up Jason sees a few rouges running out. Putting his hand up to the side of his mask Jason radios to Oracle to let her know.

“Rouges running out, I’m getting Civilians out-“

“On it Red-“

Stopping when he sees Peter crouched, Jason watches as Peter gently picks up a little girl and lets her on his back.

“There’s more through here” Jason can only nod as a woman and man follow Peter.

~

it took a little bit but everyone was evacuated, and the police had started their investigation.

Jason was standing off to the side while Peter got questioned.

Dick has joined him, a little bit before Bruce had, no doubt Bruce had his own questions.

“Uh- excuse me?” Looking over at the new voice Jason sees the little girl Peter had been carrying.

“What’s the matter?” Bruce asked in a quiet voice (He’d always been worried he scared children).

“Is he In trouble?” She looks over at Peter and Bruce looks to, he was still talking to a police officer. Looking back Bruce knells down and pulls out a lollipop, handing it to her, as she smile Jason sees a flash of light and turns towards it.

Peter had taken a picture with his recently returned phone.

Bruce turns to look at him but Peter just waves and smiles before walking away.

Bruce was never going to live this down.

Chapter Text

Walking into class Peter spots Tim and Duke waving him over.

“Hey! Peter, you switch into this class?” Duke asks as Peter sets his bag down on the desk; slipping into the seat by it.

“Hey! Yeah, I took the other class already in high school- so they let me test out of it.” Duke nods before nudging Tim whose head snaps up.

“Huh?” Duke gives Tim a dead pan look.

“Dude- you gotta stop falling asleep with your eyes open. It’s creepy.”

“Hmm…oh- hey Peter, you get switched to this class?” Peter laughs a bit but reexplains.

“Gotcha’ well. Welcome to advanced mathematics.” Tim says gesturing to the half filled class room.

“Be for warned- the professor is a real stickler for ‘showing your work’.” Duke says with a slight cringe, Tim nods before adding to it.

“She’s a stick in the mud for sure.” Peter nods but doesn’t get to say anything as the students sit, seeing the professor walking in.

The professor is an older woman wearing a pencil skirt and blouse. She also wears heavy makeup, the kind you’d see in an old film, and her hair is pulled back into a tight bun.

“Welcome back, we’re going to jump straight into it today with limits and continuity.” She moves to open a white board marker and speaks as she writes on the board.

“The function g is defined for all real numbers except for x=5. What is a reasonable estimate for lim g(x)?” She finishes by drawing out a graph before turning to the class, who are all furiously taking notes. She locks eyes with Peter’s and seems to think for a moment.

“You. I haven’t seen you before, I take it you’re the new student.” Peter gulps.

“Ah, yes ma’am, I’m Peter-“ she cuts him off.

“I didn’t ask. Come up and solve this problem.” Peter hesitantly stands when Duke speaks up.

“Don’t you think that’s a bit unfair? He hasn’t even been in class a day yet.” She gives him a look before talking.

“That may be true but he tested out of his previous class did he not? This shouldn’t be too hard for him.” She looks at Peter who continues his walk up front. Peter sends a nod and smile to Duke who looks unsure.

Grabbing a marker he starts to write out the question- making sure to show his work.

“Negative two.” While it wasn’t hard to figure out the answer looking at the graph, Peter figured she’d want the equation solved.

“Hmm. That is correct. You may sit.” Peter nods and wipes away his work before sitting down.

Picking up his pencil once he’s sat Peter can only hope he doesn’t get called out again.

~after class~

“That class couldn’t have ended sooner!” Duke draws out as they walk out from the classroom.

“It wasn’t that bad-“ Tim starts but gets cut off by Duke.

“You wouldn’t know- you were asleep the whole time. You didn’t even get to witness Peter’s brave sacrifice.” He cliches his fist as he sheds a tear; causing Peter to laugh.

“It was hardly a sacrifice. All she did was call me up to answer a question. It wasn’t hard either, you didn’t even need the equation to find the answer.” He can hear Duke whisper a quick ‘so brave!’ But Tim gives a low whistle.

“Not often she calls people up. Careful you don’t end up on her hit list.” He lets that sit for a few seconds before moving on, “you wanna go and get lunch?”

Duke nods and Peter gives his own agreement as they make their way to get food. Where that is Peter has no idea.

…

He’s at a Batburger… Damn.

“What’s wrong Pete? Not a fan of Batburger?” Duke asks as Tim goes up to order. Peter shakes his head before responding.

“It’s not that; in just feel like I’m here to often.” Duke hums with a nod.

“I get that. How’s your collection going?” It takes Peter a second to figure out he’s talking about the kids meal figures.

“I have almost ask of them I think, a couple of duplicates to.”

“Who do you have the most of?” Tim asks as he rejoins the table, holding a large tray with three bags and two Robin meals.

“I think it’s between Nightwing and Red Hood.”Duke gives a grin while asking.

“Who’s your favorite out of the two?” Peter thinks for a second.

“Probably Red Hood.” Duke grins even wider and Tim sighs before changing the subject.

“What’s the plan for Halloween? There’s a party at one of the frats and everyone’s invited. I think Steph said she wanted to go… How ‘bout you Peter?”

‘Did I just get invited to a party?’ He thinks before nodding. “Sure, I’ll go.” Tim nods and pulls out his phone.

“Steph and Cass should be getting out of class about now; I’ll tell them to meet us here to talk costumes.”

While they wait Peter moves to stand and get his own food when Tim stops him.

“There are yours, hope you don’t mind a burger.”

“You didn’t have to pay for it, here-“ Peter try’s to pull money out but Tim stops him.

“I’m not worried about it. I got money to get rid of anyways.” Tim shrugs but Peter can see the sight frown. Peter gives a small nod before starting to eat.

“I’ll get the next one.” Duke laughs.

—10 minutes later—

Now that Steph and Cass are there they launched into a discussion on what costumes they wanted to wear and if they should do a group one.

Steph pauses and gives a large grin, “I know what we can do.” Once she knew she had their attention she continued “Why don’t we dress as the local vigilantes?” After a minute they all seem to nod.

“How do we decide who will be who though?” Duke asks, making the blonde think. Seeing the Robin meal sitting on the table she gives another grin.

“We’ll each get a Robin meal and a for different figures; who ever we pull is who we’ll be!” Cass nods and Tim, Duke, and Peter think about it for a moment, giving a nod soon after.

Standing, Peter walks up to the counter before they could say anything. Hearing Dukes “he did say he’d get the next one” followed by a few laughs Peter waits for his turn.

“How can I help you?” Peter gives the worker a small smile before starting to order.

“Could I just get five Robin meals? With different toys? Uh- three with burgers and two with nuggets.” The worker nods and puts it in, Checking the meal out and letting Peter pay before moving to make the meals.

Once meals are In hand, Peter walks back to the table; setting them down in a line.

“Take your pick.” At his words they each grab a box before opening it.

“This should be interesting-“

Steph will be going as Red Robin;

-Cass as Signal

-Tim as Nightwing

-Duke as spoiler

-And Peter as Red Hood

“Should we buy them or make them?” Steph ask’s and Tim hums.

“ we could make them…might be fun!” Duke says getting nods around the table.

“Sounds like a group chat is in order!” Steph says, bringing out her phone.

‘I have a feeling this is going to be chaotic…’ Peter thinks as he slides his phone across the table.

-later that evening-

Opening his phone Peter sees a message from Jen.

Jen
You have a job request
from a big shot in
metropolis
I have a paper for you
to sign to get out of class.

Peter
Okay, I’ll be by tomorrow
to grab it and let my
Professors know
Seen 8:42pm

Jen
K

Closing his phone Peter lays down on his mattress, finally done with his homework he’s able to sleep.

Chapter Text

“What’s up with the paper?” Tim’s asks as Peter sits next to him. The younger man being in his Biochemistry class.

“I’ll be out for a few days so that’s just to let them know and to not kick me from the class.” Tim nods but before he can say anything they’re interrupted by a familiar voice.

“Dropping the class already Parker?” Peter looks up at Darius and just shakes his head.

“I’ll be out a few days, not that it’s any of your business…” he mumbles the last bit but he’s sure Darius heard it (even if he doesn’t react outside of his eye twitching). Darius looks over at Tim before smirking.

“I see you made your rounds on the family.”

“Excuse me?” Tim says in a low voice.

“Oh, you don’t know? Peter and your brother Jason were out just last week- getting lunch I think. You better be careful; this one’s only interested in the money-“ Tim stands, nearly knocking the chair back but Peter speaks before he can.

“I thought I made this clear last time… I don’t need their money- don’t even want it- I have my own.” Darius gives a skeptical look before giving an evil grin.

“Prove it.” Tim looks ready to defend Peter but Peter just slips his phone out and opens his banking app. Quickly making sure that his information isn’t pulled up and that it only shows his balance.

Flipping the phone around so the screen is facing the two Peter lifts an eyebrow.

Darius looks for a moment before scoffing, “it’s not even that much-“

“That’s because I’ve worked for it and didn’t just get it from mommy and daddy.” Peter snaps back.

Darius looks like he wants to say more but the professor calls for the beginning of class.

~after class~

Darius has stormed out of the class after the teacher dismissed them (due to Peter getting a question right when Darius didn’t - said in front of the entire class) when Tim suggests they start getting the Halloween costumes ready.

A short text later and they were all on their way to a crafting store.

“Where are we taking all of this by the way? While I doubt Bruce will be mad I feel like he’d just offer to have them made for us.” It’s Duke who asks, Steph and Cass nod in agreement.

“We can use my dorm?” Tim suggests but gets a hard core “no” from his siblings.

“Last time we went to your dorm-“Duke starts, pausing as Steph jumps in.

“Or apartment” Duke nods

“-Or apartment, we couldn’t get anything done because of how much you already had in there. Half finished projects that may be, but we can’t put Peter through that- Cass is still traumatized!” As if to prove Dukes point Cass holds her arms and shivers.

“We could use my place? Well- my dorm.” All four heads look at him and Peter wonders if this is a good idea.

“That would work… as long as you don’t mind of course.” Peter gives a nod saying it would be fine.

“Then the next stop is the crafting store!” Steph shouts as she grabs Peter and Dukes arms, dragging them forward as she runs past them.

~at the craft store~

Walking up and down the aisle Peter looks at the fabrics, spotting a dark brown leather he turns to Tim.

“Are we going to make the entire costume or try and find some parts?” Tim seems to think a bit before seeing what Peter was looking at.

“We’ll probably make everything but I know where to find the perfect leather jacket for it. “ he smirks as he says it so Peter gets the feint feeling of mischief.

Peter nods and turns to look at the other fabric.

“Why do they even have bulletproof material here?” Tim laughs but answers.

“I mean- it IS Gotham.”

‘Like that’s supposed to explain everything…’ Peter thinks (even though he gets it.)

Peter grabs what he needs from the shelf in front of him before moving into the isle- leaving Tim to keep looking.

Spotting a few other fabrics he needs, Peter moves to grab them. Stopping as he sees someone else do the same.

“Ah, Sorry. You take it” he says turning towards what he now sees as a girl.

Said girl has short blonde hair, deep brown eyes and is wearing a white shirt with a yellow jacket over it, a pair of jeans and white shoes to match.

“It’s fine, I don’t need much, we could probably split it.” Peter nods and gives a smile.

“Names Tara by the way. You?” She sticks her hand out and Peter takes it as he responds.

“Peter, nice to meet you.” She smiles but her hand squeezes tightly around his hand. Peter didn’t react and that seems to give her what ever she was looking for.

“Hey Peter! You almost done? We need to swing by another shop very dark-“ as Tim looks up Peter stands there by himself. The girl- Tara- having disappeared, the only evidence of her being there is the small piece of paper sitting in Peter’s hand.

“Yeah, I just have to check out.” He says as he pockets the paper. What ever this was; he didn’t want to drag them into it.

-Peter’s apartment-

Once everyone was settled Peter starts to make dinner.

“Are you guys okay with chicken Alfredo?” Getting a chorus of yes’s Peter starts to cook.

-with Tim-

Sitting in Peter’s living room Tim glances around, noting the lack of pictures- despite the older man being a photographer.

Spotting a binder on the coffee table Tim slides it closer to him. Duke, who’s on his right, gives him a look.

“What?” Tim asks as he lifts the flap of the binder. Duke sighs before commenting.

“You and your snooping”

“If he didn’t want anyone to see it he should have put it away.” Tim’s is quick to defend himself.

Once the flap is fully open Tim sees familiar faces. Duke looks over his shoulder to get a better look.

“I don’t even know he took a picture… these are good.” Tim nods in agreement as he flips to the next page. A picture of Bruce and Jason ; one similar to the other’s he’s seen, the difference being how they look happier in the photo.

The next page is a picture of signal, the same one that showed up in the news papers a few weeks ago.

Huh.

Following that was a picture of Nightwing, Red Hood, Spoiler and-

“Holy shit.” Peter had gotten a picture of Bruce- or rather, of Batman… giving a lollipop to a little girl… what?

“Oh! I see you’ve found my portfolio! But I guess ‘found’ is a bit of a stretch considering it was on the table.” Peter laughs from his spot in the kitchen entrance.

“Ah. Yeah, sorry, I couldn’t help myself…” Tim rubs the back of his head as he speaks. To be fair he does feel bad…kinda.

“It’s all good; I would have put it away if I didn’t want people to look.” He laughs again but Tim pauses. Wasn’t that the same thing he said to Duke?

“Dinners ready!” Peter says turning back into the kitchen. Cass and Steph re emerge from the other room, looking at the binder (the two had been petting cat- Jason).

“When did he-?” Tim stops Steph from speaking further. If his suspicions are right (and they normally are) then Peter has better hearing than normal.

Standing to get a plate Tim notices another page in the binder. Flipping the page Tim pulls out his one with a smirk; snapping a quick photo and sending it to Jason.

Walking into the kitchen Tim sits at the table where plates have already been set out.

“You really made this?!” Duke says between bites.

“Yep, bit of a ‘family’ recipe.” Peter says with a light chuckle, almost like it was an inside joke.

Tim takes a small bite better taking a bigger one. It was good!

Even Cass was eating big bites.

Peter joined them at the table after making sure they had drinks.

It doesn’t take long before they’ve finished dinner and Peter starts to collect the dishes. Duke jumps up and offers to help. Cass following behind.

With that they had set up a dish line. Peter would wash the dish, Duke would dry it and Cass would put it away.

With their set up the dishes only take a few minutes.

Moving back into the living room they get to work. Peter, having moved the coffee table- freezing momentarily at the binder on top (Tim assumes Peter gets embarrassed since the man proceeds to hit his foot on the leg)- lays out the fabric on the floor to cut.

The others do the same where they’ve set up. Surprisingly, Peter was well equipped and was good at making clothes.

The others? Not so much.

“I think it’s crooked…” Duke says from his spot across the room. Peter laughs but not in a mocking tone before standing up and making his way over to help.

This continues for a while longer, Peter stopping to help when they needed it and to refill drinks (even though they told him they could get it- Peter’s ever the host). He had even come back with a big plate of cookies.

“I made these yesterday so they should be fine, if you want something else I can make it.”

Steph gives Peter a hug cause, “they’re almost as good as Alfred’s” which they explain is high praise to Peter.

Soon enough they have the basics done and decide they’ll do the rest another day.

Piled onto the now cleared floor, Peter having gotten blankets and pillows for them all to use.

“You guys can use the bed, if you’re not comfortable doing that I can grab some extra blankets?” Peter tells the girls.

The smile and take him up on the offer.

Once Tim and Peter are settled on the floor (Duke had claimed the couch) it’s not long before they start to drift to sleep.

-…-

Walking up to movement Tim starts to hear Peter’s hushed voice.

Looking over Tim sees a very much still asleep Peter mumbling.

‘Just a sleep talker…’ just as Tim moves to go back to sleep (something he doesn’t do often) he hears what Peter is saying.

“…no- no needles. Do’n’t want- needles. Stop-do’n’t ‘need…” Peter turns away and he stops mumbling, falling into a more peace full sleep.

Reaching for his phone (going blind momentarily at his brightness being too high) Tim sends a quick message to Jason and Dick- aka the ‘knows Peter had spider DNA’ squad.

Tim
Peter was sleep talking
and mentioned needles
Specifically “no needles-
Stop-don’t want them”
Delivered 2:48AM

Once it’s delivered Tim sets his phone down and goes back to sleep.

-with Peter the next morning-

Rubbing the sleep from his eyes, Peter sits up and looks around.

Seeing Tim and Duke still asleep Peter gets the feeling that the girls are too.

Quietly standing, Peter makes his way to the kitchen; starting to make breakfast for everyone.

Deciding on pancakes, Peter is quick to make the batter and start to cook; pulling out different fruits and toppings to let them make their own.

A stack of pancakes later and Peter’s turning off the stove before moving to do the dishes.

Scrubbing the bowl in the sink and rinsing it off, Peter moves to place it on the drying rack. Only to have it picked up immediately.

Jumping Peter looks over to see Cass silently drying the dish.

“How long have you been there?” He asks- minding his voice as to not wake the others.

‘Since you made the batter’ she signs and points to the plate of pancakes.

“Huh.” His spider senses have been off recently but he’d thought they were coming back. Guess not.

They continue the process until all the dishes are done and away. Peter thanks her for the help as she sits down to eat, Peter moving to wake the others.

“Duke, time to wake up.”

“Mhhhh. Noooo~”

“Come on.” Peter tugs on the younger man’s blanket. Said man grabbing on to it tighter. Sighing as he lets go Peter shrugs.

“Guess I’ll have to eat all the pancakes…”

“‘ancakes!” Duke sits up and is in the kitchen before Peter can blink. Laughing, Peter turns to Tim and does the same.

Nothing.

Trying again and getting the same result has Peter thinking the man died in his sleep.

That is until Duke pops his head out.

“He’s hard to wake up. Try Steph first.” After his bit of wisdom Duke pops his head back into the kitchen.

Moving towards his bedroom Peter knocks on the door.

“Steph! I made pancakes!” No sooner than he said it did she open the door. “Can you get Tim up on your way? I tried but couldn’t-“ Peter watches as Steph (without breaking stride) kicks Tim (lightly…ish) in the chest.

“‘M up!” He has a piece of hair stuck to his face but does get up. Smoothing it back as he walks to the kitchen, drawn in by the smell.

Shaking his head at his friends antics Peter follows behind.

Pausing at that thought Peter lets a small smile grow on his face.

‘My friends…’ he thinks as he sits down, making a plate of food before adding his toppings.

The last friends he had, had been Gwen and Harry… and before that MJ and Ned.

Those were just his normal friends though.

Deadpool had wormed his way in not long after the spell. With him came (a very reluctant) DareDevil.

Punisher and the X-men were nice too- even Wolverine came around. Punisher even shared his Alfredo recipe with him!

Lost in thought Peter misses the notification on his phone.

“Peter? You got a reminder on your phone.” Snapping out of his thoughts Peter looks down. Eyes widening as he stands.

“Shit! I’m going to miss my bus!” Running out of the kitchen and into his bedroom Peter quickly gets ready before grabbing his packed bag and camera.

“What bus?” Steph asks watching as Peter slips his shoes on.

“ ‘bus to metropolis- photo shoot job. Uhh, there’s a spare key in the cabinet next to the sink, lock the door before you leave please? Thanks!”

And with that Peter’s down the hall and is taking the stairs two at a time.

-with Steph-

“What the hell was that?” She says, oh so intelligently.

“Sounds like he’s going to Metropolis for a photo shoot…” Duke says as Tim just shrugs.

“Meoww” looking down Steph sees cat-Jason and realizes he hasn’t been fed.

“Where does he keep the cat food?” Cass seems to be a step ahead (like usual) and is already pouring food into a bowl on the floor.

“…do you think he told Jason that he was leaving Gotham for a bit?” Duke asks; Tim speaks for the first time that morning

“Probably- they text pretty often.” That gets a nod from the group but Cass starts to sign.

‘Forgot he was leaving today.’ This gets a hum from Tim but the man just shrugs.

“That’s true but I’m sure it’ll be fine. It’s metropolis- what could go wrong?”

Seeing the look he was getting Tim continues.

“I just jinxed it. Didn’t I?”

Steph smacks him on the back of the head.

-with Peter-

Having just made the bus Peter had sat in the front after paying his toll. Swiftly connecting his head phones to his phone to listen to music, Peter lets his head rest on the window.

~3.5 hour bus ride later~

Stepping off the bus, Peter stretches his legs out. His back popping with the motion.

Looking around the bright city Peter realizes that this was his first time out of Gotham since coming to this world.

It’s so different that Peter thinks he’s entering another new world.

Looking around for his contact, Peter spots a familiar face.

“Mr.Kent? What are you doing here?” Peter asks as he walks toward the man. Said man smiles before responding.

“I’m here to pick you up! I’m your connection from the daily planet. If I’m not mistaken, you’ll be staying with me while you’re here- so long as you’re okay with that?” Peter smiles and gives a big nod.

They start to make their way through the crowd and into a car, Peter climes into the back as Clark does the same in the passenger seat.

A lady with long black hair is sitting in the driver seat.

“Hello! You must be Peter. My names Lois!” Her blue eyes meet Peter’s through the rear view mirror as he says his hellos.

“Our first stop will be the daily planet, get you an ID card and explain the job in more detail.” Peter nods at her words but before he can say anything he’s cut off by his stomach; earning a laugh from the two.

“Scratch that, our first stop is to get some lunch.” Peter agrees with a light blush.

So much for first impressions.

-

They pull into a tall building with what looks like a spinning globe on top. They had stoped to get sandwich’s on the way (good but not as good as Delmar’s) and had made their way here shortly after.

“Welcome, to the daily planet” the doors open as people walk in and out of the building.

“What that a Jurassic Park reference?” Peter asks, getting a laugh out of Lois and a confused look from Clark.

“He’s never seen it in afraid.” Peter’s head snaps towards Clark; the man in question giving a shy smile.

“We are so watching it later.” The older man nods.

“Looking forward to it.”

After the declaration they make their way into the building and up to one of the top floors.

It kind of reminded Peter of a mix between stark tower and the daily bugle.

There were desks that lined the walls, as well as some offices.

Peter is directed into a large office by a wall of windows.

A tall man with graying brown hair sits at the desk in a black suit. The name plate on the desk tells Peter who the man is before he can introduce himself.

“Perry White, pleasure to meet you.” Peter shakes his hand as they talk.

“Peter Parker, pleasures all mine. I’m a big fan of your work, the article you wrote about the nuclear power plant.” The larger man gives a hearty laugh and claps him on the shoulder.

“You’ve studied up I see! Good! Now- down to the nitty gritty.” The large man- Perry- sits down and motions for Peter to do the same. Clark stays standing in the back and Lois leaves the office to attend to her own work.

“I’ve seen the pictures you’ve taken, they’re well done.” Perry starts.

“Thank you sir” Peter quickly replies, waiting for the man to continue.

“So the deal is that we had a big shot come in and request you for a photo shoot. Now, normally, we wouldn’t have pulled you all the way out here but the man wouldn’t take anyone else but you, and you had to come here. So thanks for that.”

“It’s not a problem, I’m honored that I was chosen.”

“Careful your not to modest, people will take advantage of that. Especially this guy.” Clark sleeks up at this.

“Who is it? This big shot?” Perry grumbles but responds.

“You know him well Clark- it’s Lex Luther.” This seems to solidify Clark’s frown.

Peter can hear the man mumble a near inaudible “What would he want with Peter?” That Peter only heard thanks to his super hearing.

Peter gets the feeling that this Lex guy will be difficult. He still has a job to do so Peter steels himself for it.

After a bit more explanation Peter’s let loose to get an ID card “you’re an honorary employee and you’re welcome any time!” He had even gotten a job offer…he thinks.

“If you ever want to expand your career you know where to find me!”

They had gotten his ID (one bad picture later), and Peter had taken to exploring while Clark got pulled away to help on a project.

He had spent most of his time wondering down different hallways, until he spotted a younger man sitting on the stairs.

“Uh-Hello?” The boys head snaps to him at his call out.

“Oh- hi. I haven’t seen you around before.” Peter smiles as he walks closer to the boy.

“I’m just here for a job; mind if I sit?” The boy doesn’t answer, instead moving over to let Peter have more room.

Sitting, Peter continues to talk.

“My names Peter, what’s yours?”

“John.” The boy- John- says as he fidgets with his shoe laces.

“Nice to meet you John. What are you doing on the stairs?” John looks up at him showing Peter his face for the first time.

“I got out of school early and walked here to wait for my mom and dad. Normally they pick me up but I couldn’t get through.” Peter gives an understanding nod.

“I get that, who’s your mom and dad by the way? Maybe I can help you find them?” Peter has an idea of who the boy’s parents are.

“Lois and Clark. They’re on the higher floors but I can’t get in unless I have a pass.”

‘Thought so.’ Peter thinks as he stands.

“Here, I’ll take you up.” Peter shows his ID and John stands up to follow him.

Looking at the boy now Peter can tell he’s in his last year or so of middle school, or is a freshman in high school. - around Damian’s age- his mind supplies.

A short ride and a scanned ID later, they are on the right floor and looking for Clark.

“Dad!” John shouts as he runs up to Clark, who looks mildly confused.

“Aren’t you supposed to be in school?” John shakes his head before explaining.

“School got out early- I tried to call you. Peter let me up so it’s fine!” Clark sees Peter walking up as John says this and send a quiet ’thank you’ which Peter nods to.

“It’s about time to call it a day anyways. Shall we?” Clark says as he collects his things, sending a quick bye to Lois (John saying hi and goodbye) before leading them down.

Once in the elevator Clark starts to talk.

“John,” seeing he had the boys attention he continues, “as you know we’ll be having someone stay with us for a few days, that’s Peter. He’s a friend of the Wayne’s and a photographer.” John looks at Peter and gives a smile before responding.

“You know Damian? He’s my best friend!” Peter smiles back and nods. This leads to John going into detail about what they get up to; cutting himself off part way through some story’s before moving onto the next.

Many half story’s later, they arrive at an apartment building. Up on the sixth floor they make it into a neat apartment.

There is photos around the room, images of Clark and two older people (the Kents he assumes), images of John and another boy, same short black hair and blue eyes, only this boy is older and has a few piercings; dawning a leather jacket. Next to it is a picture of Clark, John and Lois, a noticeable wedding band on their fingers.

He also sees a picture of Clark and Bruce both smiling, the wedding band no longer on Clark’s hand, next to that photo is also of Clark and Bruce, but this time there’s a group of people, a women with long black hair, a man with short red hair face covered in freckles, another man with a buzzed hair style, and another with short brown hair. Clark and Bruce look younger in this photo.

Peter hears a shout and his nose is attacked by a strong burning smell.

Running into the kitchen Peter sees what he assumes was dinner. A charred piece of beef crumbles as Clark pulls the knife out of it.

“Looks like take out tonight…” seeing the older man dejected Peter steps in.

“I can make something- if you don’t mind that is?” The man looks at Peter hesitate.

“I don’t know, you’re a guest…”

“It’s no trouble! I like to cook and would be more than happy to do it.” The older man still seems hesitant but nods.

“The meats burnt, and I didn’t pull anything else out… why don’t you and John go get some from the supermarket down the street? I’ll give you my card.” Seeming to have heard his name John joins them in the kitchen.

“Burnt dinner again dad?” John says in a joking tone, much to Clark’s chagrin.

“What to help me pick out some meat at the store?” Peter asks, hoping to save Clark some pride. The younger boy nods and runs to get his shoes.

Peter briefly thinks that John acts so young even though he’s probably 14; but Peter’s just hot with the fact that it’s normal to be so. Growing up fast had made Peter think everyone had.

Shaking the thoughts from his head Peter slips his shoes on as John takes Clark’s card and meets him at the door.

“Shall we?” Getting a nod Peter opens the door and they start their journey to the store.

-one store journey later-

“Wanna help me make the burgers?” John nods and runs to wash his hands in the bathroom (Peter having done so already). Clark was in the other room working on an article (so he said).

Putting the seasoning into the bowl Peter feels a tingle in the back of his head.

WINDOW- RIGHT

turning Peter sees the form of a man, just a bit younger then him, crash through the window; aiming a punch at his head.

Ducking out of the way and pulling the meat out of the range of glass shards, Peter sees a familiar face- the one from the picture in the living room- but he’s wearing a blue shirt with a red ‘S’ on the front, a leather jacket falling to the sides as he stands. Peter recognizes the symbol as Superman’s.

Before Peter can think about what that means another punch is thrown his way; ducking under it Peter is forced to block a kick that follows as he reaches the floor.

“Who are you and why are you in my house!?” Despite the questions the man doesn’t give Peter a chance to respond.

While ducking a dodging Peter’s able to get out a quick-

“Peter- staying- job” when the next blow is blocked for him.

“Conner!” This seems to make the man freeze as Peter looks up to see Clark.

“Dad! Why-“ Clark cuts him off.

“This is Peter, the house guest that I told you about.” By the look on ‘Connors’ face he had not actually been listening when Clark had told him.

“Shit-“

“Language” Clark reprimands.

“Sorry dude. I thought you broke in.” ‘Conner’ runs the back of his head as he gives a sheepish grin.

“Broke in and was cooking dinner?” Peter can’t help but quip.

“Ha…” ‘Connor’ clears his throat but sticks his hand out to Peter who hesitantly takes it.

“Conner, by the way.”

“Peter…”

“Sorry about trying to punch you. You’re quick though!”

“Uh- thanks.” It takes a moment but Connor goes into the other room to change as Clark cleans up the mess.

Unsure of what to do, Peter continues to cook dinner in silence.

“So… Connor’s Superboy?” Clark coughs but doesn’t turn around when answering.

“Yeah…” Peter nods as he mixes the seasoning into the meat.

“Does that mean you’re Superman?” Peter hears Clark stop sweeping.

“…yeah.” He sounds so defeated that Peter can’t help to feel bad.

“Does Mr.Wayne know?” This seems to take Clark by surprise.

“Yeah, he does.” Once again Peter nods.

“Then it’s none of my business.” Peter would be damned if he said anything about a secret identity. Lord knows he’s been on the other end of it (A strange turn of phrase all things considered).

Clark gives a thank you but continues to sweep.

Soon enough dinner is done and there’s only a little awkward silence before they dig in.

“Mhh!” John hums from around his bite. Connor does the same.

“This is really good Peter, ever thought about being a chief?” Clark asks making Peter laugh.

“Thanks, but no, I’m more interested in science.” Peter had to learn to cook- actually cook- about a year ago.

After…After aunt May had passed and no one remembered him, he had to fend for himself. Even when he had made connections to people, they weren’t exactly the “cooking” or “nurturing” type.

Hell, Deadpool almost only ate tacos and DareDevil would forget to eat if it wasn’t for Froggy and him.

Pushing those thoughts aside, Peter finishes his burger as the Kent’s do the same. Before he can grab his dish, Conner grabs it.

“I got it!” Him and John quickly clean off the table as Clark guides Peter to the living room.

“We should probably talk about the whole, Superman thing.” Peter nods as he sits, waiting for the older man to continue.

“I guess I should start from the beginning…” the next hour consists of Clark explaining how he came to earth (he’s from space?!?) and how he had John, and found Conner. He very reluctantly told Peter how they found Conner- the boy himself stepping in to tell Peter how he’s half Clark’s son and Half Lex’s son.

Apparently, Lex Luther is a very powerful man (status and money wise) who made a kid with his and Superman’s DNA… weird but okay.

After the explanation Peter feels it’s right to tell Clark about his own powers but he hesitates. He doesn’t want anyone getting hurt…

“Are you okay? I know it’s a lot to take in, sorry to spring all of this on you.” Peter shakes his head.

“No it’s fine. Just processing.” Peter lies. He can’t - not yet. Not after what happened last time.

“Should we watch that movie now?” Peter takes it for what it is- an out.

Peter pulls up the movie while Clark makes popcorn, John and Conner grabbing blankets.

Sitting on the end of the couch, Peter watches as Clark takes the other end, John sitting in the middle and Conner claiming land on the floor.

While watching the movie Peter drifts off to sleep, unaware of what this trip has in store for him.

Chapter Text

Waking up to a high pitched alarm, Peter bolts up from his spot on the couch.

Looking around he remembers he’s staying with Clark while in Metropolis.

Said man was “making” breakfast. More accurately- he’s pouring bowls of cereal.

Standing from his spot on the couch, Peter walks into the kitchen before sitting at the table. Clark sends him a smile before sliding a bowl over to him along with a spoon and milk.

“Hope you don’t mind- it’s the only one we have at the moment.” The man scratches the back of his head, embarrassed. Peter nods before glancing at the box.

“I’m fine with whatever- ‘Super’O’s’ ?” Peter cuts himself off. The man looks off to the side before speaking.

“John picked it out and I didn’t see it until it was too late.” Peter can see that. Grabbing the milk and pouring some into his bowl he gives a quick thanks before digging in.

Peter moves to help with the dishes which Clark allows when John and Connor make their way in, sitting at the table and eating while Peter drys the dishes (said dishes being a set of bowls, glasses and spoons).

Looking at his phone Peter sees the time and lack of charge.

“I need to get ready…” he mumbles as he makes his way over to his bag. While getting his clothes for the day out Peter notices the absence of a phone charger. “Lovely…” he dead pans. He had to modify the one he’d gotten before so he couldn’t just get a new one. He’d have to save it for emergencies.

Moving to the bathroom Peter gets dressed and gets himself ready. Once out he waits as Clark finishes getting ready himself. John and Connor still in their pajamas, watching a show while sitting on the couch as Clark enters.

“Do not stay on that couch all day. I expect you boys to do something today- and no powers while doing your chores! You know what happened last time.” The boys in question nod but don’t say anything otherwise. Clark sighs but grabs his keys and nods towards the door.

Peter follows the man outside as they make their way out of the building.

Slipping into the same car as yesterday Peter watches as Clark starts it before being their journey to the Planet.

~20 minutes later~

“Good morning Mr.Parker! This here is Mercy, she’ll be the one to bring you to the shoot!” Peter nods and looks at the woman as she steps forward.

“Mercy Graves, pleased to met you Mr.Parker. Mr.Luther is very excited to met you.” She says, her short hair is tucked into a drivers cap and she stands almost at attention.

“Nice to meet you as well! Uh- just Peter’s fine. And that’s good to hear(?).” Peter says thinking back to what Clark had said about the man the night prior.

Th me woman- Mercy- nods stiffly and starts to walk forwards

“Right- Mr.Parker, this way please.” Peter glances at Clark before following behind her.

Once outside she leads Peter to a long black car, she stops and opens the door, motioning for him to enter.

He does with a quiet thanks as she shuts the door before climbing into the drivers seat.

It takes about 20 minutes to get where ever they’re going- Peter’s quick to see the “LEX” on the front of the building.

He’s quickly lead inside the tall building and into an elevator. Mercy doesn’t speak much during the process.

It’s only when they have reached the top floor and are standing outside a set of heavy set doors that she speaks again.

“Mr.Parker has arrive Mr. Luther!” She says as she knocks on the door. A muffled voice comes back through the still closed doors.

“Send him in then Mercy!” She looks over at him and opens the door, revealing a large office with a bald man sitting behind the desk.

Peter walks until he’s standing in front of the desk, waiting until the older man stands to greet him. Said man looks up at Peter but doesn’t stand yet. Peter doesn’t move to sit or say anything until the man sets his paper down and stands up.

“Peter Parker, I’ve seen your work, and I must say- I impressed. It takes some dedication to get pictures of Gothams resident birds, not to mention getting a picture of the big bad bat.” The man sticks his hand out and Peter shakes it despite the almost mocking tone he used when bringing up the vigilantes.

“It’s nice to meet you as well, Mr.Luther. Where did you want to take the photos?” Peter tries to move past the man’s flattery and into the work.

“Ah! Yes, we can take the pictures here.” Peter nods and looks around the mostly empty room.

‘Not a lot to work with…’ he walks over to the window a bit and turns to face the man. “Is there anything you have that you’d want to show or do you just want to pose here?” Lex thinks for a moment before giving a smile (smirk?).

“What ever you think is best, you’re the photographer behind the famed Wayne shoot after all.” Peter turns to look at the widow again before getting an idea.

“Would you mind stepping over here? And glancing out of the window?” The man does and Peter walks back, messing with the settings on his camera before lifting it up, and taking the picture.

Lex is lighted by the natural light from the window as he looks out, he isn’t smiling so Peter gets in to position again.

“Sorry- one more time please, could you smile as well?” Lex does and Peter takes it again.

Moving up Peter shows the image to the man.

“I must say, you are quite good at this.”

“Ah, thank you, it’s not much-“ he gets cut off.

“Nonsense! I do my research; Mr. Parker. You have quite the mind on you as well, your transcripts are proof enough.”

“Uhh, thank-“ once again Peter gets cut off as Lex turns to walk over to his desk.

“In fact, my real reason of bringing you all the way to Metropolis was to make you an offer.” This made Peter pause.

“An offer?” This gets a smile out of the man.

“I’d like to sponsor you, Mr.Parker- Peter if you wouldn’t mind- you would come live here, in Metropolis, and go to school, once done of course you’d be invited to work here formally, you could also intern here while in school. All of this paid for of course.”

Peter couldn’t lie, that was an amazing deal- and to be honest, if he had landed in Metropolis instead, he would have taken it almost immediately. But…

“I appreciate the offer Mr.Luther-“

“Please, call me Lex.” The man cuts off with a confident smile.

“…Lex- but I happy where I am now.” The man’s smile falls but he quickly redirect’s.

“Yes, I’m sure you have your friends in Gotham but I think the opportunity would be quite beneficial. I’m sure they’d want you to do what’s best for your future.”

“I’m sure they would but I also know they’d want me to do what makes me happy.” The man gives another push.

“As a good friend should, I just know you’d be making your parents proud, joining up with a large company would let them rest easy no?”

Peter doesn’t hesitate for an answer; not like he used to- much too used to the words and pitying looks of others about parents he never knew.

“Mr.Luther, will all due respect, that’s not something you’d get to decide.” This makes the man back down, taking a seat behind his desk.

“My apologies, Peter. Here, it’s not much but take a mint.” Peter shakes his head.

“I’m allergic.”

“Ah, yes” the man stops, letting silence hang in the air for a moment. “If you don’t mind, would you be willing to take one more picture? One of me behind the desk?” Peter reluctantly nods- he’s still here for work after all.

Lex positions himself before starting to direct Peter.

“Could you back up a bit? Maybe half way to the door? I have an idea of what image I want.” Peter does, even if he grumbles in his head.

‘I thought “I would know best” ?’ Once far back enough for the man to be satisfied he tells Peter he’s ready.

Once the camera is up to his face and he clicks the button, he hears the sound of movement below him. As he pulls his face away from the lens he sees a pane of glass in front of him. A quick look shows it’s the same around him. Looking up and getting ready to jump Peter watches as it closes.

“You won’t be able to jump out.” Peter looks over at the man, now standing in front of the glass tube. “Nor’ will you be able to punch your way out- even with that super strong punch of yours.” This makes Peter pause.

How does he know?

“It was quite the show. Everyone was talking about it- a mere child defeating killer Croc?”

He was at the ring.

And now Peter was stuck in a tube.

Peter can hear the door opening behind him giving him hope, only to lose it when Lex orders Mercy to move him “down stairs” before opening a personal elevator; Mercy moving the tube, the floor giving way for a movable platform.

Any attempt at reasoning with the lady falls on deaf ears, pleas and an attempt at a deal all lost to the lights flying by.

Soon enough he’s left alone, in a larger room, only when the rooms door is closed do the glass walls open up.

He’s in large off white room- one wall pure glass- with a large bed, kitchenette and a door on the opposite wall (Peter suspects it’s a bathroom). Over all it looks like a studio apartment.

How long did he expect Peter to stay here?

Walking over to the wall of glass wall Peter pulls his fist back and swings it down into the wall. His fist is stoped in its tracks and there’s not even a crack. Peter is struck with the memory of Clark telling Peter of Lex.

“He tried to kidnap me one time, put me in an empty room and everything. Had to wait for back up.” He had laughed it off but Peter could see a bit of worry in his eyes. As if Alex would do the same to Peter.

If only he knew.

Chapter Text

Sitting on the floor, back on the side of the couch, Jason levels Roy with a flat look.

“Why are we doing this?” Roy opens his mouth but is cut off by the others with them.

“We want to know about your new boyfriend!” Artemis says with a smirk.

“He’s not-“ Jason try’s to correct but gets cut off.

“Yes! The one with the camera! Dick has told me much of him, and how you look at him!” It’s Kory that says it.

“He what?-“ Jason questions.

“Dick said you hate~ him~” Biz says in a light mocking tone. Fighting back a blush Jason shakes his head.

“I’m not-“ Jason try’s but gets cut off.

“You have to tell us about him!”
“Yeah J, spill!”
“Don’t tell us! Don’t tell us!”

“You heard ‘em jaybird. Tell them what they want to hear.” Roy says after everyone’s done calling out.

Jason levels Roy with a glare. It’s the red heads fault that he’s here anyways.

Roy just had to open his big mouth to the team…

“He’s just a friend-“ Jason says.

“If you don’t tell them I will~” Jason squints at the red head. A silent ’you wouldn’t’ and ‘I would.’ Trade between them. Sighing Jason gives in.

“Fine. I met him a few months ago, in august. He was a photographer at my ‘re entrance to society’ party B held. Not that I knew that when I walked up to him- just caught my eye, being the same age as me ‘an all.” Jason pauses and looks up at his team (his friends) and sees them almost leaning forwards to hear better.

“I ended up giving him my number and we’ve just been talking since, we hang out when we can too.” Roy decides to cut in.

“Let’s not forget that time when you oh so gently pulled batter out of his hair~”

He’s going to kill him one of these days- he swears.

“Oh~ do tell.” Artemis says, putting her elbows on the table; Roy straightens up as he ‘recalls the historic event’.

“Well~ I joined our dear Jaybird on his first outing to his ‘friends’ house” he uses finger quotations on the word friend, “and this guy made the best chicken pasta I’ve ever had- cookies too- but! When we sat down to eat Jason leans over and takes a bit of batter from the guys hair!”

“‘That guys’ name is Peter-“

“They had a moment!”

They laugh for a moment while Jason covers his face. Kory moves closer to him while the others joke.

“What do you really think about him? About Peter? Your true feelings?” Jason sighs but turns a bit to face her more. He doesn’t speak for a moment, letting himself think- truly think.

“He’s- kind. Kinder than anyone I’ve met, strong too. In more ways than one; been in a lot of trouble in the short time I’ve known him. A bank robbery, kidnapped, mind controlled, mugging. And yet he’s still the same.” He doesn’t hear when the others stop talking, or when they move closer. Doesn’t realize he’s smiling, or that he’s wearing a light blush.

“He gets along well with everyone, won’t fall for any of B’s shit. Makes it a point to use his own money- doesn’t like when people think he’s using someone for it.” He thinks back to Darius, Tim had said he was making snide comments before class and that Peter laid him out. Apparently Peter has quite the savings.

“He’s funny, even though he’s a big nerd. He’s a wiz with a camera, takes some of the best pictures I’ve seen… he- he’s…” it’s only then that Jason’s actually thought about it.

“Oh…” sure, he’s thought he might like Peter but now he knows for sure.

“Oh?” He hears, not sure from who, but it sounds far away.

“I think I like him…” he blinks and he’s back, his friends are all sitting closer than before, and giving him shit eating grins.

He’s never going to hear the end of this.

“Has he sent you any pictures of Metropolis yet?” Roy asks, confusing Jason.

“Why would he send me pictures of Metropolis?”

“Dick said that Tim said Peter went to Metropolis for a job, left in a rush in the morning, I guess Tim and co stayed over at Peter’s to work on Halloween costumes.”

“He didn’t send me anything, actually, didn’t even know he went.” Jason pulls out his phone and sends Peter a text, it’s a bit early in the day (part of the reason Jason was so confused on why Roy set all this up-)

Jason
Morning

It didn’t deliver- not a good sign, especially with Peter.

“It won’t change just cause you stare at it.” Roy jokes, but there’s worry in his tone

“Hmm”

“You trust him, don’t you?” This makes Jason pause.

He does, doesn’t he?

He trusts peter, and maybe that is enough. Maybe one day soon, he can tell him about all this…

Jason nods.

“Then it’ll be fine.”

Jason’s phone goes off and he can’t help but get relieved- if only short lived.

Bruce
Peter knows about Clark

What?

-with Peter-

For the last 6 hours Peter has done nothing but look for a way out.

He’s checked the entire room from top to bottom. There’s a TV, and some appliances but not much in terms of tech. There’s a bed (he reluctantly slept in it the night prior- it was cold), kitchen table, couch and coffee table.

All in all it looked like an apartment.

He’d tried to punch the glass a few more times, each with a stronger blow. But he wants to find another way out before trying his maximum strength (something he’s never actually done before- no matter how many buildings he held).

Something promising is the vent on the wall near the high ceilings. But get rather not give away ask of his powers. So no climbing for him…yet.

There was food and drinks in the mini fridge, the door was in fact a bathroom, no cameras in there luckily.

He did have his camera still, and a quick search told him his phone is no where to be seen- if it was still even on. His battery having been low as it was that morning.

Lex had been down once so far, after his “welcome” when Peter was first trapped. The man had said something about the same offer and that he’d “let him think about it”.

Yeah- no thanks.

Lifting his head at the sound of the metal door, Peter sees the man walking in.

“So, do you have your answer?” Peter walks over towards the glass, stopping a few feet in front of it, face to face with Lex.

“Yeah, you can take your offer and shove it.” The man frowns and gives Peter a glare.

“Fine. We’ll see how long you keep that attitude.” And with that the man walks back out of the room; the metal doors slamming shut behind him.

He needs to get out before Lex can try anything.

Chapter Text

Lex had come down again that morning. Peter thinks is morning- his sense of time being off without windows or a clock.

The man had offered the same deal which Peter turned down again.

“I see. Well then i suppose I’ll have to use plan B.” Peter raises an eyebrow.

“And what’s plan B?” Lex gives a cocky smile.

“I suppose there’s no harm in telling you. You see; you seem to be special to the Wayne boy, who’s obviously special to his father- making you special in some capacity to Superman. Or rather” he smirks wider, “Clark Kent!” Peter gives a fake surprised face before deadpanning.

“Wow. You really think you just did something there huh?”

“What?”

“Dude- I already knew that.” The man gives a huff but quickly regains his composure.

“Even if he managed to get down here; this place was specifically designed to hold him. The glass wall itself has been lined with kryptonite, able to withstand heat vision and durable enough to hold against super powered punches- as I’m sure you’ve gathered.”

Peter just looks around and purses his lips in thought.

“And?” Lex pauses.

“What do you mean ‘and?’? I just told you that you won’t be saved.” Peter scoffs. “You hold that much faith in the boy scout?” Lex seems to sneer.

“Who says I need to be saved?” At the confused look on the older man’s face Peter continues. “With outdated tech like this I can get out easily.”

“Outdated!?-“ Peter huffs a laugh.

“I mean- how can you even call yourself a state of the art company when you can’t even keep a kid in a cell built for the man of steel?”

“Don’t get so cocky- you are still behind a glass wall, 100 feet below earth-“ Peter gives an almost mocking whistle making the man narrow his eyes. “Very well- if you think yourself so advanced I welcome you to try and get out.” Seeing the smug smile on the man’s face Peter gives a smirk himself.

“And if I do?” The older man laughs.

“Then you can have my company!”

“Can I have that in writing?” The man scowls and turns to face the door.

“Fat chance.” The door closes as Lex makes his way out.

Time to get to work.

~ 20 minutes later~

Having pulled the toaster and mini fridge from their original positions, Peter starts to pull out what he needs.

The heating mechanism from the toaster and the cooling one from the fridge.

It was a bit hard considering he didn’t have any tools but he made do with a knife from one of the kitchen drawers.

Apparently the cameras also came with speakers since Lex decided to comment on his efforts so far.

“Congratulations, you made a space heater.” He gives a slow mocking clap which causes peter to laugh.

“Ha! You’d think with you running such a successful business that you’d know basic science!” He says keeping his focus on his machine, moving it to face the glass.

“Hmph- I know more than the basics-“ he huffs.

“Then you’d know that by cooling and heating a material over and over you’d create a very brittle surface.” As he speaks Peter switches the machine from cooling to heating repeatedly. Both having been greatly amplified while he was working.

“Wait-“ Lex tried to call out but it was too late. The glass wall had begun to splinter, Peter stands from his previously crouched position to rear his arm back- fist clenched.

Swinging his fist forward and into the glass, Peter watches as it shatters. A distant “no!” And orders being shouted before the audio cuts out.

“Time to scram!” Throwing a glance at the vent Peter makes a quick sprint for his camera- the one he had set up the night prior

The one that’s been recording since this morning.

Booking it out the now open wall, Peter listens to the sound of door steps running his way. Glancing at the high ceiling Peter shakes his head.

To many cameras.

Running down the hallway opposite of the foot steps Peter spots a cracked door. Suspicious but his only option.

Ducking into it just in time Peter hears rushing footsteps pass the door.

‘How many people are helping him?’ Looking around the room he was in Peter freezes.

The room was dimly lit but he could see it.

Tubes lined the wall, a clear liquid resting inside. On a near by desk sits papers detailing the process of cloning. It was messy and would fail without the proper equipment but it was done enough that they could do it.

The memory of Clark explaining how Connor had joined his family comes to mind.

His vision seems to warp into a green rage as his anger surfaces.

Sending a punch into the closest tube Peter doesn’t notice the glass shards that now stick out of his hand.

Tearing the plans up until there unrecognizable Peter moves to tearing the wires off the walls.

Only when the room is destroyed does he stop to breathe. It’s a short breath as the door swings open- a tall guard holding a gun (probably filled with rubber bullets or tranquilizers- Peter doesn’t smell any gunpowder) standing in the door frame.

“Over here!” The man calls over his shoulder.

Vision still tinted green Peter doesn’t waste time moving the guard and making his way through the halls once more.

Dashing past other guards, trying to keep the fighting to a minimum, Peter watches as the green starts to fade with each hit.

‘Weird’ the thought is quickly brushed aside as more guards show up.

Continuing his escape Peter spots a vent closer to the ground. Having put enough distance between him and his recent fan club, Peter is quick to pull the vent cover off before slipping in and placing the cover back on.

Watching as the guards rush past the vent, Peter starts his way up.

‘Thank you sticky powers~’ making quick work of the vents (he’s a little too used to vents for his liking) Peter finds a cover leading to the front lobby he’d seen prior.

Quietly popping the cover off Peter slips out, lucky enough the vent was in a hidden hallway.

Straightening his shirt, Peter calmly walks towards the exit.

Hearing a shout in the distance Peter picks his pace up bit by bit; until he’s practically running out the door.

Once outside Peter’s quick to dip into the alleyway next to the building.

Who would look for a runaway prisoner to be next to the building?

“A little faster Connor!” A whispered shout rings from further down the alleyway.

“I don’t get why we don’t just fly-“ another voice says.

“Lex has sensors for that!”

“Uh- What are you doing?” Peter asks once closer. Spotting the man of steel himself and Connor partly climbed up a rope.

“Huh? I- well. We’re here to save you… how’d you get out?” Blinking Peter felt touched.

“You were going to save me?” Clark looked a mix between confused and concerned.

“Well, yeah. That what I do- did you think I wouldn’t??” Peter shakes his head but doesn’t respond further.

It had been a while since he’s been saved.

Batman and his group has saved him a few times but they’ve always gotten there before Peter can do anything- and most of the time it’s not Peter they’re there to save. Maybe the once when Red Hood helped him when he was mugged but Peter could have handled that.

Hearing a thud brings Peter out of his trance.

“Ow~” looking past Clark, Peter sees Connor laying on the floor.

“Did you fall?”

“I don’t want to talk about it…”

“You can fly?”

“That’s why I’m not talking about it” the younger boy sends Peter a side glance before getting up.

“Ah! My phone-“ Clark holds up a hand.

“Here. Found it when I got here, it got kicked to the side.”

“Thanks!” Grabbing the offered phone Peter checks it for any damage.

A small crack on the side but other than that no damage. It is dead though.

“Sorry it took so long… I had wanted to follow after but they pilled a ton of work on me- couldn’t get the chance to slip out, and then you didn’t show up last night- I figured you’d be here but had to figure out how to get past his security.”

“Any questions got brushed off, they’d say you left yesterday and that you got a cab. But once I saw your phone I knew something happened.” Peter nods but does add on.

“It’s fine. Although- I did drop my phone before anything happened.” The man signs but quickly regains his focus.

“He didn’t hurt you did he?” Peter shakes his head but flinches when his hand brushes his leg.

“Ah, must of been from that room…” that catches Clark’s attention.

“Room?” Peter nods before responding.

“I-“ the sound of rushing footsteps makes Peter pause. “We should get out of here first.”

“Agreed” without warning Clark scoops Peter up and starts to fly.

“Woah!” The older man laughs.

“First time flyer?” He jokes.

“Not quite…” Peter laughs, thinking about his time on the doughnut like space ship.

~at Clark’s apartment ~

After telling the older man what had happened Peter waits for a reaction.

“Let me make sure I get this right.” Peter waits. “You took the pictures. Got stuck in a tube. Brought 10 floors below ground. Held in a cell that was designed to contain me- broke out of it -after insulting his tech and betting you could- by what again?”

“Repeatedly heating and cooling the glass until it fractures.”

“And then you punched it. Found a cloning room- which you destroyed after the room turned green- then climbed up the vent into the lobby where you walked out and found me?”

“That about sums it up. Yeah.”

“I need to go make a call…” Clark says as he stands up and walks into his room.

“What do you want from the Chinese place?” John calls from the kitchen.

“I can make dinner-“ he’s cut off by Connor who was still wrapping his hand.

“Dude. You just got back from being kidnapped. Chill.” Peter wants to protest but John walks in with a menu and the phone already ordering.

-with Bruce-

“I’m sorry he what?” Bruce asks again.

“Got kidnapped- broke himself out- and made fun of Lex’s tech.” Sighing Bruce puts his hand to his head.

“Is he okay?”

“Only some glass in his hand- Connor’s patching it up now. Said he didn’t know when it happened.”

“Hmm”

“It could either be the glass wall or the cloning tubes.” That makes Bruce pause.

“The what?”

“I thought I said- there was a cloning room apparently. Peter said his vision went green and his mind went a little fuzzy. Said he remembers tearing papers and pulling wires off the wall before guards came. Said he got around them but he had some bruises on his knuckles.”

“I’ll try to look into it.” Bruce hears his partner hesitate. “What’s wrong?”

“Didn’t you say you’ve been seeing a new mask? Do you think Peter -?”
Recognizing the question for what it was Bruce stops to think.

There hadn’t been any signs he’d seen. He’d be sure to ask his kids about it later- see if they noticed anything.

“I didn’t pick anything up from him. I’ll ask Tim and Jason, they would know.” Getting an ‘okay’ from the other man they talk for a little while longer. Seeing the time Bruce changes topics.

“Ah- I have to go. Keep me updated?”

“Will do. See you soon”

“Hrphm” he hears a laugh from the other line.

“Love you too.” With that they hang up.

Now Bruce needs to figure out where his kids are.

-with Peter the next day-

After a late night Peter wakes up remembering an important detail.

“I have a recording of his plan!” He shouted.

Which got Clark’s attention.

“What?” The taller man walks over and looks at the camera Peter was now holding out.

“Here; I set up the camera to record a little bit before Lex had come down to monologue.”

After watching the video Clark had wanted to go to the police but Peter had stoped him.

“I have a better idea”

-with Lex-

Sitting in his office Lex scowls at the sky line.

‘So much damage done by one brat.’ His thoughts are cut off by the sound of his door opening.

“Didn’t I tell you not to interrupt me!?” The intern hesitates but continues on.

“Sorry sir but there’s a lawyer here!”

Before he can say anything a woman in a pencil skirt and blouse walks in. A stack of paper in her arms.

“Lex Luther you have been served.”

“WHAT?!”

Chapter Text

Walking into the now familiar office Peter sees a fuming Lex Luther sitting behind his desk, hands clenched on top.

“Good morning Mr. Luther.” The man scowls at Peter’s up beat toon.

“Parker.” Peter grins a bit as he sits in the chair across from the man.

His lawyer sits nexts to him as Lex’s lawyer sits across from her.

“Just to set everything on the table, your client is asking to be reimbursed for the- as he put it- ‘traumatic’ confrontation while present for a photo shoot job.” The man says, Lex sending a glare at Peter as his lawyer speaks.

“That is correct.” Peter’s lawyer- Sam- says as Peter nods.

“And what is the confrontation are you referring too. Through my research I haven’t found anything that would suggest any kind of transgression.” Lex’s lawyer- Steve- says with practiced confidence (the confidence of a man who’s done this many times before).

Lex sends a small smirk at Peter from behind his folded hands.

Peter matches it.

Sam nods along as she opens her laptop, turning it so the screen shows the two the tape.

Said tape is the footage Peter had obtained while in his cell.

Steve doesn’t speak but Lex looks ready to blow a blood vessel.

“As you can see my client was held captive in a room as Mr.Luther tried to persuade him to join him. When he was met with a response he didn’t like he taunted my client with the fact he wouldn’t be rescued.” Steve pushes his glasses up on his nose, short black hair falling into his face.

“I see. And what Mr.Parker asking of my client?” Lex gives a look to Steve but the man shakes his head.

“In return for not bringing this matter to the police my client is requesting that Mr.Luther either complies with the verbal agreement made while he and my client discussed an escape attempt.” Sam gets interrupted by Lex at that.

“What verbal agreement?!”

“The one in which you offer up your company should my client escape himself.” She brushes a stand of blonde hair from her face as she speaks. Lex moves to say more but is stopped by Steve.

“Is this the only request or shall we move on to negotiations?” Lex looks furious but Sam speaks before he can.

“My client is well aware of how much work has gone into Mr.Luthers company, and understands how the transfer may affect the workers. Therefore he has suggested that he be given the worth of the company currently while not infringing on the workers pay- the price being paid solely from Mr.Luthers pocket.” Lex tenses.

“That seems like an over estimate no? While I deeply apologize that Mr.Parker had to endure something like this surly this is too grand a sum?” Peter leans over and whispers into Sam’s ear as she nods.

“Very well.” Lex seems to relax a bit at her words. “Half the current worth would be acceptable.”

“Half!? He’s nothing more than a boy! If he had just accepted my deal then I’d had no need to resort to such extremes!” Steve lets his head fall into his hands.

“Then I suppose we shall see you in court Mr.Luther.” Sam stands, Peter follows after. Walking towards the door Peter can hear whispered arguments.

“Wait.” Sam stops but doesn’t turn. There’s a sigh before Steve continues.

“How’s 5 percent?” Sam turns to show a smile.

-with Clark-

Checking his watch Clark waits for Peter to come out of Lex’s office. Jumping slightly at the sound of his phone going off Clark quickly pulls it out. It’s Bruce.

“Hello?”

“How’s it going?” Sighing Clark tells Bruce.

“He’s talking now, oh-“ he’s interrupted by the door opening. Walking out Clark watches as Peter sends him a smile and small nod.

Peter stops to thank Sam before making his way over to Clark.

“How’d it go?” He can hear Bruce move closer to the phone to hear better.

“Got 5%! “ blinking, Clark starts to think when he hears Bruce saying $50 million.

“I’m sorry?” Peter nods with a smile.

“Yep! Sam was awesome! They didn’t want us to take it to court- honestly I didn’t want to either, takes too much time.”

“Right…” Clark starts to follow as Peter makes his way to the elevator.
“I’ll have to call you back-“

-with Peter one bus ride later-

After getting his things Peter had said his goodbyes and made his way to the bus stop.

After a long ride Peter had finally made it back to Gotham and back to his apartment.

Flipping on the lights after unlocking the door Peter calls out.

“I’m home-“ pausing for a moment.

‘When did this become home to me?” He doesn’t get to dwell on the thought for long when he hears a groan.

Quietly setting his bags down, Peter moves further into his apartment. Raising his arms as he moves forward Peter drops them when he sees Duke and Tim laid out on the floor. Cat- Jason laying on top of Tim, jumping up once he sees Peter.

“Meowl~!” He rubs on Peter’s leg before jumping onto his shoulder.

“Hey~” Peter says as he scratches behind the cat’s ear.

“What are you guys doing?” This seems to bring Duke and Tim back as they notice Peter.

“Welcome back! How was Metropolis?” Duke asks sitting up.

“It was nice- saw the sights, meet some interesting people, got kidnapped, sued Lex Luther- came back.” Tim rolls onto his side, leaning forward.

“What?”

“Have you guys been here the whole time?” Tim nods.

“Yeah- we wanted to finish the costumes so we’d have time to adjust them later- I’m sorry did you say you got kidnapped?” Peter doesn’t answer.

“Are they all done?”

“Yeah- stop changing the subject! What happened?!” Peter sighs but explains.

“So. You’re a millionaire now?” Peter thinks for a second before shrugging.

“I mean… I guess.”

“You guess?! Dude-“ Duke asks sitting up further- leaning closer. Tim just lays back down quite mumbling a quiet “I’m still dreaming”.

“Wake up!” Duke shouts smacking Tim on the head.

“Can I see the costumes?” Duke sighs but gets up, motioning for Peter to follow.

-with Tim-

Waiting until Peter’s out of the room Tim pulls out his phone to send a text in the group chat.

Replacement
1- Peter’s back
2- he’s a millionaire
now
Seen 12:34pm

Dickie
He what?

Lil wing
What?

Hell spawn
Interesting

Steph
Hello??

Cass
?

Barbie
Elaborate?

Putting his phone down as Steph starts a separate tangent about how her and Cass don’t have nicknames, Tim watches as Peter walks in wearing his costume.

“Looks good.” Peter smiles before putting on his helmet.

“Thanks! Duke said you got the jacket for me, thank you!” His voice is muffled but he’s still audial.

“No problem, it’s not to big is it?” Peter shakes his head but Tim can see the jackets a bit too big.

He did steal Jason’s actual red hood jacket though so that’s to be expected.

“Looks like we’re all set for the party!” Duke says stepping in wearing his own costume. Shaking his head Tim checks the time.

“Ah, we have to run but it’s good to have you back Peter.” Tim says while standing. Duke looks and nods as well.

“We’ll let you chill- see you Friday though!” Peter smiles and walks them to the door.

“See you then!” Once the door is closed Peter lets out a sigh.

Standing at the door Peter looks around his apartment. There’s no mess to be cleaned, no food to be made and no one to distract him.

Peter decides on a shower first and foremost. He’d do some school work after.

Moving to the bathroom after grabbing a change of clothes Peter turns the water on.

Watching as the mirror fog up Peter starts to draw on it with his finger.

A mustache and glasses. Then a hat. Once those get covered Peter draws what was supposed to be an astronaut helmet. Sucking in a breath as he sees Beck instead of himself for a moment.

“Murderer.” Peter hears a distant voice say.

“I’m not.” Turning and stepping into the shower once undressed Peter focuses on the routine instead of the voice- ignoring the green at the edge of his vision.

The shower can only last so long.
Stepping out Peter dries off and gets dressed.

Making his way to the kitchen and getting a drink before sitting on the couch. He doesn’t sit for long- realizing he never got a laptop. Standing back up Peter pulls his phone up.

Dead.
Right.

Plugging the phone in Peter looks over to his room.

Walking over Peter opens the door before facing his closet.

It’s still a bit early…

Grabbing his suit Peter stuffs it into his backpack before grabbing his wallet.

He’s got some time to kill.

-with Jason a few hours later-

Landing on the nearest building Jason checks his tracker before taking off to the right.

There had been an increase of fear toxin being shipped- the only problem is that they had no idea where it was going.

As Jason was making his way to the shipping docks (where the tracker was leading him) his attention was drawn to the other figure moving in.

Jason knows it isn’t any of his family- they’d make it known.

Spider-man.

Watching as the mask lands on a building closer to the docks, Jason does the same.

“Spider.” The mask in question turns and gives a little wave.

“Hood.” Matching the squatting position, Jason asks the other man.

“Why are you here?” Jason has worked with Spider-Man once or twice before, mostly in passing (Jason finding the spider stopping a mugging or helping an old lady cross the road).

“Following a lead. Guy was trying to sell a suspicious green liquid. Didn’t sit right with me. You?” Jason turns to face the docks.

“Same line of thought. That green liquid is called fear toxin. Once it’s injected the user- or rather, victim- experience their worst fears. Scarecrows work.” He gets a hum in acknowledgment before the man raises.

“They’re moving.” And moving they were. They’d started to move the toxin into trucks. Jason turns to face Spider-Man but sees the man already standing, arm out, before a string flys from his wrists. “Let’s go!” With that the man swings towards the trucks.

“I really hope that didn’t just come out of him.” Jason sighs but grapples after him.

-with Peter -

Landing on the truck with a soft thud Peter looks over to see Red Hood do the same on the other truck. A brief nod is shared before they both drop down.

“Sorry to drop in unannounced! But I don’t think that stuff’s GDA approved! Whoa-“ he moves out of the way as a bullet flys at him.

“That’s not very nice.” He pouts before webbing a lacky.

Peter can hear Red Hood firing off (rubber) rounds and distant groans. He’s got it.

Moving forward Peter scales the building- webbing any goons he sees along the way.

Looking through a window Peter sees a surrounded Red Hood. Quietly opening the window Peter loops around until he’s over what seems to be the leader. Said man was monologuing- because when do they not.

“- it’s going to take a lot more then one guy to stop us!-“ dropping down onto the guy peter comments.

“How about two?” Not waiting for a response Peter webs the leader down before flipping off him, dodging the bullets that fly past him. Red Hood fires back from his new spot behind some boxes.

Webbing onto the ceiling Peter crawls along it until he’s over a larger group of goons.

“Web grande~” he whisper sings as he drops the small disk. Has it hits the ground it launches a large web over the group. Firing a web to them before jumping down, Peter watches as they hang in the air.

“Hey! Web head! If you’re done over there you mind helping me?!” Turning Peter sees more goons filing out of the back door.

“Oh come on! How many are there?!” Swinging back into the fight Peter hears a muffled voice.

“Night wing and double R are almost there.” Reinforcements are almost there.

Side stepping a punch Peter’s quick to give his own.

Hearing a loud crash Peter looks up to the skylight. Or what used to be the skylight.

One of the goons takes advantage of his momentary distraction to get a hard hit in.

The crowbar hitting his head hard causes Peter to stumble forward a bit. A groan coming out as he stumbles into a crate.

“Spider!” He hears Red Hood shout but Peter’s hearing is a bit muffled.

Peter hears the sound of electricity and a clanging noise as his vision stops spinning.

“I’m good!” Peter says noticing Hoods presence next to him. Hood puts a hand on his shoulder guiding him to the ground.

“Like hell you are- they got it for now, let me take a look.” Peter pulls away at that.

“Hell no.”

-with Jason-

“Hell no.” Spider’s reaction is concerning but Jason needs to check his head.

“You just got hit on the head with a crowbar- I need to check.” Spider shakes his head but stops short to wince.

“I’m fine. I’ll check it later.” He’s more stubborn than Dick. Sighing Jason tries again.

“You could have a concussion.” He can’t see spiders face but Jason feels like he’s deadpanning.

“Not the first time- won’t be the last. To check my head you’d have to take the mask off. Not. Happening.” Spider-Man stands up and starts to rejoin the fight.

Shaking his head Jason follows after.

With Dick and Tim the rest go down easy. They both walk over to Jason, Spider-Man being a few steps away.

Jason assumes it’s so he can make a run for it if needed.

“Friend of yours?” Dick asks nodding towards Spider-Man.

Jason gives a hesitant nod before speaking.

“You could say that. This is Spider-Man.” Dick nods and Spider turns a bit more to face them.

“Webs this is Nightwing and Red Robin.” Only when Jason says the name does he think of the cat at his apartment. ‘Hmm.’ Pushing the thought to the back of his mind Jason waits for them to talk.

“Nice to meet you! Not to cut this introduction short but how long until GCPD shows?” As if to answer his question the sounds of sirens are heard getting closer.

“That answers that. See you around Hood!” He’s gives a two finger salute to Jason before firing a web and launching himself out the building.

“So that’s the new mask B was talking about? Seems nice.” Dick says. Tim nods before speaking.

“But do you really think it’s Peter?” Jason has his doubts but it kind of makes sense.

“I don’t know but he was very defensive of his identity. It’s better we don’t push it, let him tell us.” They nod but Tim speaks up.

“Who’s going to tell B that?”

Jason and Dick groan.

-with Peter -

Landing on the roof of a building Peter checks for cameras before tearing his mask off.

Taking a deep breath Peter feels the back of his head. Only a little blood, that’s good.

Deciding to not push his luck, Peter leans over the edge to grab his bag.

But since when does he need to push his luck in order for it to push back?

As soon as he has his bag in hand, there’s an alarm sounding in the distance. Sighing Peter slips his mask back on, webbing his backpack back to the wall.

It’s going to be a long night.

-With Peter on Halloween -

Slipping his helmet on Peter looks at his friends.

The costumes turned out great, and after a day of heading (thanks to a steady supply of food) he’s back to normal.

“Ready?” Steph asks standing by the door.

“Yep! Just let me grab my phone!”

Checking his phone Peter sees a text from Tera (having texted her a while ago to question her).

Tera
Have fun

Peter doesn’t respond but he feels the chill go down his spine.

He never said he was going out.

“Peter?” Snapping out of it Peter makes his way to the door.

“Let’s go!” He’d have fun tonight. He’d just have to remember to be careful.

~one drive later~

Stepping out of the car Peter sees a large house, the Greek lettering in front tells him it’s a frat house.

Walking in Peter sees a few people from his classes and some interesting costumes. Turning to comment on one Peter realizes that Steph and Cass are gone.

“Uh-“ seeing his concern Duke explains.

“Steph saw a friend and Cass followed.” Peter nods before spotting a familiar face.

“Why do people dress up as villains?” Following Peter’s line of sight Duke and Tim see Darius dressed as the joker, his friends dressed as other villains such as Penguin and Scarecrow.

“No clue” Duke shrugs but Tim thinks for a second.

“Probably the same reason we’re dressed as vigilantes?”

“That’s different though, we’re dressed as people who help- they’re dressed as people who torment others.” It’s quite but Peter can hear Tim mumble ‘fitting then’ but Duke elbows him.

Sighing Peter looks over to the kitchen table.

“I’m going to grab a drink; want anything?” Tim says no as he pulls out an energy drink (from where Peter doesn’t know) but Duke asks for a soda. Nodding Peter mages his way through the crowd.

Pouring the drinks Peter hears laughing coming from behind him before he’s bumped causing him to spill the soda.

“Watch it-“ Darius start but pauses for a second. “Who the hell is this?”

“You don’t know Red Hood? I’m surprised.” He hears Darius click his tongue.

“I know who Red Hood is. And based on that comment I take it it’s Parker in there.”

Pulling the helmet off Peter gives a small nod.

“Yep” Darius smirks.

“And who invited you?”

“I was told everyone was invited. Figured I’d stop by.”

“Hmm.” He looks around for a second before continuing. “You didn’t bring that Pixie with did you?”

“What?”

“You know- Todd. He’s, you know.” He makes a motion with his hand and Peter just raises an eyebrow.

“No. I don’t know.” Darius scoffs as if remembering.

“Right, you’re the same as him.” He smirks “so that means you’re a Pixie too. Pixie Parker! Ha!” He starts to laugh, his friends doing the same, getting people’s attention.

Rolling his eyes Peter grabs the drinks and turns to leave when a hand on his shoulder stops him.

“Hey. You still haven’t apologized for spilling your drink on me.” He holds up a purple sleeve to show a small wet spot.

“You bumped into me.” Peter tries but Darius isn’t listening, to busy ranting on ‘how the suit costs more then your life’ or something.

“Whatever-“ Peter turns to leave but is stoped by Darius’s friends standing in the way.

“Not so fast Parker, you still owe me for the jacket. Unless you want me to send the bill to your whore.” He sneers.

“Excuse me?” Peter asks green flooding into his vision. Darius pushes Peter in the chest before continuing.

“You heard me. How do you think he became a Wayne? Todd’s nothing more than a whor-“ he doesn’t get to finish his sentence as Peter drops the plastic cups in favor of punching him in the face.

“Shut up! You can say what ever you want about me- but don’t you dare bring my friends into it.” Peter huffs as he stands over Darius, having been knocked on his ass.

“My nose-You broke my nose! You damn psycho! Over some-“ having not learning his lesson, Peter punches Darius again, now sitting over him raising his fist back again when he feels a hand on his shoulder.

One of Darius’s friends (dressed as Penguin) pulls his fist back and punches Peter.

Standing as he’s pulled up by the other friend (now dubbed Scarecrow) Peter’s punched again in the stomach.

At this point they’ve gained quite the crowd, Peter can distinctly hear his name being shouted at the back of the crowd.

Ducking the next punch ‘Penguin’ throws at him Peter throws his own. Landing a hit to the man’s chest, knocking him back a bit, tripping on his still downed friend.

Swinging his foot around Peter catches ‘Scarecrows’ ankle, bringing him down. Pulling him up a bit to meet Peter’s squat Peter punches him once.

Pulling back his fist again someone grabs his wrist. Turning his head slightly Peter sees Darius, his own arm pulled back, freeze.

Unbeknownst to Peter his eye is glowing a dim neon green, his face is turned just enough to show the small trail of blood coming from his nose.

Before anything else can happen there’s the sound of a siren going off. An officer walking through the crowd, stopping in the center.

“You boys are coming with me”

-at the GCPD-

Sitting on the chair next to the officers desk Peter sees Darius holding an ice pack to his nose while glaring at him.

Hearing door slam open Peter spots a freaked out Jason rush in. Stopping when he sees Peter.

“Peter! What the hell happened?! Tim called me and said you got arrested!” Peter winced but smiles.

“Yeah… sorry.” Jason shakes his head but takes a second. Soon after Jason walked in Tim, Duke, Steph, and Cass walked in.

Jason rubs his eyes for a moment when he seems to take notice of what Peter’s wearing.

“Are you dressed as Red Hood?” Blinking, Peter nods.

“Yeah, we did a group costume.” As if to prove this point Tim and co stand next to Peter, showing off their costumes.

“Huh.”

The officer walks in again, pausing slightly at the new people.

“Well Mr.Parker, he said he wants to press charges but his parents paid it for you. Not sure why, but you’re free to go. And let’s not make this a habit.” He raised his eyebrow but walks off.

“Huh. That’s odd.” Duke nods at Peter’s words.

“For sure. But let’s not look a gift horse in the mouth.” Tim says, getting a comment from Steph.

“What does that even mean?” She asks while walking outside.

“Who knows.” Duke answers following after her, the rest doing the same.

“Shall we?” Peter asks Jason (who’s still standing there) snapping him out of what ever trance he was in.

“Yeah” he smiles and Peter turns to face the door.

‘Is that my jacket?’ Jason thinks walking behind Peter.

Chapter Text

Walking into the office Peter sees Jen sitting behind her desk. She looks up as he walks over to her desk.

“‘Morning Ms.Jen!” Peter smiles at her but she gives a small one back, not in her usual cheerful mood.

“I’m so sorry about what happened with Luther. I had no idea it would turn out that way. I understand if you want to quit…” blinking Peter shakes his head.

“Not at all! I enjoy taking pictures and it’s not like you could have known Luther would have done something.” She looks up at him before speaking.

“But you don’t need the job any more do you? With you suing him.” Peter shakes his head again.

“I suppose but like I said. I enjoy the work. So I’d love to stay if you’ll still have me.” She sends a big smile to him at this but before she can say anything a fax comes through the machine on her desk.

‘Holy shit it’s an actual fax machine.’ Peter thinks, forgetting the technology in this world is behind his own. She reads it over before smiling.

“Its a good thing your staying then. You just got a job request. A big one too!” She continues after seeing Peters confused expression. “The Justice League wants you to take pictures for a charity calendar. Think you’re up for it?”

“Of course! When do they want to do it?” Jen reads the paper over again before answering.

“Not too long from now actually. Seems they want to do it this weekend. You free?”

“Yep! Gives me some time to let my teachers know I’m back too.”

“Awesome, they said that they’ll send you a car here on Saturday to bring you.” She sets the paper down before looking at Peter.

“Now- show me the pictures you were able to take!” Peter smiles at her change in mood and walks over to show her the pictures.

A bit later after showing the pictures Peter had said his goodbyes Peter makes his way to a realtor agency.

After confirming that he had the money from Lex in his account- and making a separate, more secure account- Peter decided to get some property.

He’d need a way to make his Spider-Man equipment and a way to ensure his potential future here.

He’d never make it back to his own world if he doesn’t have the technology to get there.

With that thought in mind Peter decided to take a page from Mr.Starks book.

Start a business.

Seeing the man behind the receptionist desk Peter walks up with a small smile.

“Hello! I’m looking to talk with a realtor.“ the man gives him a once over.

“Aren’t you a bit young to buy land?” Despite the man’s words he stands and shows Peter to an office. The sign on the front read Morgan.

“Mrs.Morgan; I have a client for you.” Getting a muffled ‘come in’ the man opens the door and lets Peter in. Closing the door behind him once Peter made it inside.

“Aren’t you a bit young?” Giving a bit of a dry laugh Peter sits in the chair in front of the desk once motioned too.

“I suppose, but non the less. I was hoping you’d be able to help me, I was looking for a studio with a large garage. In a more secluded area if possible.” Morgan puts a hand on their chin in thought before looking at Peter.

“Hmm, it’s policy to not ask questions so I won’t but I hope you know that you sound sketchy as hell.” Giving a small chuckle at her bluntness Peter nods.

“I figured. Ah, I am also looking for a building with strong framing.” This gets a confused look so Peter answers the unspoken question. “I plan on starting a tech and science company.” This makes Morgan give a light surprised look.

“You’ll have tough competition, what with the Waynes having a high position in that field.” Peter nods along but doesn’t say anything.

He knows it’ll be hard to raise in the ranks but he knows it’ll be necessary if he wants to go home.

“Alright, I’ll get looking, fill out this paperwork and I’ll call you when I find something.”
Morgan sighs as they slide a paper over. Peter grabs a pen from the jar on the table when she continues.

“As long as you have the money to pay for both the buildings and my time then I have no problem working with you.”

“No problems then! I know I don’t look like it but you can trust me to pay.” Morgan gives a skeptic look but shrugs, taking the paper once it’s signed.

“I’ll call you soon, a couple places come to mind.” Thanking her and saying a quick goodbye Peter makes his way back outside.

On his way back to his apartment Peter spots a familiar face across the street. One that flags him down and joins him.

“Hey Peter, long time no see.” Giving a small smile Peter responds.

“Hey Tara. What brings you to this side of Gotham?” She just gives him a smile before redirecting the conversation.

“Just around, I heard what happened with Lex. Crazy what people will do to get what they want huh?” Peter stops and glances at her.

“I don’t think I told you what happened.” She smiles wider and looks past him.

“No I suppose you didn’t. Let’s continue this conversation somewhere a bit more…privet” seeing her nod towards the near by ally Peter gives a slight nod back and follows her in.

Once they’ve walk a bit in they each take one side of the ally. Peter starts.

“So. How do you know about what happened with Luther?” Tara smirks.

“I was tasked with watching over you, something as simple as Lex wouldn’t stop that.” Peter gives a sharp look at that.

“And who gave that task?” Tara smiles wider.

“My beloved of course~”

‘Yeah- cause that answers it.’ Peter thinks, deadpanning.

“You won’t get the honor of meeting him quite yet. But for now I’ll be keeping an eye on you.” She turns to leave and Peter watches her go, vanishing into the crowd.

Sighing, Peter leans onto the wall behind him.

Not that Peter isn’t thankful for the distractions but why is it always something life threatening?

-with Jason-

Opening the door Jason walks out to see Peter sitting on a larger chair in the living room…?

“Uh?” Peter looks over and waves sending him a ‘hello’ before Damian speaks up.

“I borrowed your cellphone to contact him. I requested assistance on an assignment and believed Parker to be a suitable tutor. He has proven as such.” Jason gives a small half smile, a fake one, and asks to see the hell spawn in the kitchen.

Once there Jason’s starts to question the young teen.

“Why the hell did you invite Peter here?! Without telling me!”the short teen scoffs.

“As I said I required assistance.” Jason points a finger at him.

“Don’t give me that shit. We both know you don’t need any help with assignments- hell the only reason you’re in school is because of Bruce!”

“Yes, the law would require me to attend- and should that not happen then father would be exposed to investigation.” Stoping for a moment to recollect himself Jason starts again.

“Why did you invite Peter over? Really?” Damian pauses for a moment before answering.

“Father talks of him possibly being spiderman, and you, Drake and Richard seem to be hiding something. Thomas, Brown and Cassandra all enjoy his company as well… I wanted to see why he was so liked by the family.” He dropped down to a whisper towards the end but Jason heard it nonetheless.

Sighing, Jason puts a hand on Damian’s head and ruffles it.

“Well, we might as well bring something back out with us seeing as we’ve taken so long.” He gets a nod and they quickly grab some juice and glasses before pouring them and bringing them out.

Before pushing the door open Jason says to the pre teen.

“And it’s Spider-man. You forgot the hyphen.” The younger teen blinks but the door opens before he can respond.

“Here, got you some juice.” Jason says as he hands the glass to Peter who takes it readily.

“Thanks! Hmm? Are those wonder women sweat pants?” Remembering his current attire Jason fights back a blush.

“Ah, yeah. She’s my favorite in the league, Superman is Dicks, Tim and short stack here are Batman stands, and I don’t know where everyone else stands on it. What about you? Any favorites?” Peter thinks for a moment, taking a sip of his juice, before answering.

“It’s hard to say, I’ve met Batman briefly, and Superman while in Metropolis. I’ll have to get back to you after this weekend.” Damian looks up from his paper at this.

“Why this weekend?” Jason nods at the question, waiting for Peter to answer.

“Oh! I got a job today; I’ll be taking pictures for a charity calendar with them this weekend!” Now this was a surprise. Jason and Damian share a look for a second before the topic is changed back to what ever assignment they were working on.

They’d ask Bruce for more info later.

Later- after Peter had left- Damian turned to Jason said his peace and had walked away.

“I understand why you are attracted to him. He is quite pleasant.” And Jason had missed the chance to say anything, the hell spawn disappearing, leaving a flushed Jason by the door.

~ with Spider-Man~

Swinging through the streets Peter listens for any cry’s for help. His spider sense still isn’t at its usual capacity.

Seeing a familiar figure standing on a nearby roof top Peter changes his direction to land beside him.

“Heya hood! Lovely evening isn’t it?” Peter ignores the poorly concealed surprise in favor of sending a smile from behind his mask.

“Spider, what are you going out tonight? Last we spoke you (more than likely) had a concussion.“ Peter leans a bit to his side and pretends to think.

“Nope! A good meal and I’m right as rain! Were you worried about me?~” Peter teases. The other man scoffs and turns as another figure drops down.

“Robin, this is Spider-Man. Spider , this is Robin. I’m on baby sitting duty tonight.” The smaller figure clicks their tongue before commenting.

“I don’t need to be babysat- I’m not a child. And I can go patrol on my own if it causes you that much anguish.” Despite the harsh words Peter can see that Robin doesn’t quite want to patrol alone.

“I never knew Robin was so small!” He gets a glare for his comment but Peter holds strong. “If you don’t want to patrol with little red over there you’re welcome to join me!” Robin thinks for a moment before nodding.

“You sure spider? He can be a bit…you know” shrugging Peter steps to stand beside the shorter man.

“It’s no problem! Besides I could use some company.” Hood sighs but nods, wishing Peter luck before grappling off.

“Ready?” Robin looks up at him and nods.

“Quite.”

-30 minutes later-

“All we have done is walk an old lady across the street and pull a cat from a tree!” Robin huffs after his small outburst. Peter waits for him to catch his breath before speaking.

“We have. And now that old lady is home safe and the cat is with its family.” This seems to upset the kid further.

“We are vigilantes! We fight villains who would harm the people! Not meaningless tasks like this! I’d have been better off going alone! At least then I’d do something that makes a difference!” Peter doesn’t say anything at that. Having felt that way sometimes.

But Peter knows how important it is to be there for the people. To fight for them then to fight just to catch a villain.

Peter watches as Robin pulls out his grapple gun and aim, a quick “we’re done here” being said before he’s flying off to the roofs. Waiting a moment Peter fires a web to follow behind.

-with Damian-

While running across the roofs Damian hears a cry for help from a few ally’s over.

Leaping down into the ally, between the woman and the man with the knife Damian moves to a fighting stance.

The man doesn’t hesitate, instead he lunges forwards and swipes at him. The woman screams and runs, now that the man is distracted.

“You’re in my way!” The large man shouts as he moves. Jumping over the man and pushing him into the wall Damian spins around to face him again.

The large man grunts but is quick to move again. Unable to pull out his sword due to the small ally Damian moves to pull out his shorter knives.

Using this to his advantage the large man swings down again and Damian isn’t able to move, only able to bring his arms up to block.

The blow comes and knocks him down and into the wall.

The larger man smiles before grabbing Damian by the neck.

“Not so tough without the bat are you?” The man chuckles and pulls his arm back to punch.

Damian closes his eyes and braces but the blow doesn’t come.

Opening his eyes Damian sees a web holding the man’s arm back and Spider-Man on the roof behind him.

“What the-“ Spider-Man cuts the man off.

“Not so tough without the knife huh?” Damian watches as Spider-Man lunges forward, sending a punch into the man’s face causing him to drop him. He doesn’t hit the ground, instead he’s caught by the red and blue mask before being set down.

Once down the mask spins around and sweeps the larger man’s feet, bringing him down and moving to strike the man again, knocking him out in the process.

Shooting webs at the man affectively stoping him from moving, Spider-Man turns to face Damian.

“Are you okay?” Damian nods and holds back a wince. Not well enough since Spider-Man walks closer to him and checks his head.

“Seems like it’s only a bump, you’ll be fine in the morning. Now. Let’s get this guy where he belongs.” Pulling out a small phone the taller man calls the police, telling them there’s a tied up man in an alleyway near the bar burger on 4th before hanging up.

Damian watches as he pulls out a sticky note and pen before scribbling something down and sticking it to the man’s forehead.

“Wanna get something to eat?” Not letting him answer Spider-Man walks out of the alleyway and Damian has to jog to catch up.

Now; they were standing in the near by bat burger ordering ‘a snack’ as the taller man said.

“And that should do it!” He pays with cash. Smart. Grabbing their food (which Damian didn’t order) Spider-Man begins to walk out the door.

They are quick to scale a nearby building and sit to eat. Evidently he’d gotten Damian a Robin meal and himself a burger.

“I’m not hung-“ he’s cut off my his stomach. Clocking his tongue he opens the box and starts to eat his own burger. He gets a laugh from Spider-Man as the man starts to pull up the bottom of his mask.

Damian freezes at this, thinking he’d take his mask off entirely.

The mask only moves up to their nose before his view is blocked by a cheeseburger. Turning his attention back to his own Damian continues to eat in silence.

“You may not think that helping the little guy matters but if we don’t then who will?” Damian doesn’t say anything to that in favor of eating his fries.

Once those are done he spots the blind bag inside. Against his better judgment he opens it, well aware of the other’s eye on him, and gets a red and green figure accented by yellow and black.

A Robin figure.

“Spider-Man! Down here!” Looking down at the young voice Damian spots the little girl whose cat they’d taken down from the tree.

He can see Spider-Man wave from the corner of his eye.

“Thank you so much!” She shouts up again.

A new voice joins her a moment later.

“Come down here sweetie, I have something for you!” It’s the old lady from before. Damian doesn’t move speculating a possible trap but the other man drops down. Damian is quick to follow for backup.

“You’re so skinny! I made you dumplings to say thanks!” Spider-Man says his thank you’s and accepts it.

“Thank you! You didn’t have to-“

“Nonsense! You always pay the deed forward!” The little girl steps forward and holds out a small doll which he takes.

“What’s this for?” She looks up at him and smiles.

“It’s to say thank you for getting sweetie from the tree!” Looking at the cat doll in his hands Damian realizes the resemblance to the cat he had
plucked from the tree earlier.

He must have been staring at it since he feels a hand bump his shoulder.

“I. Thank you, very much.” The little girl beams at him before they hear a voice in the distance calling her back in.

“I have to go now. Thank you again!” She waves and is off to what Damian figures is her home.

“I must be off as well. Thank you again spider-man.” The old lady waves and starts to walk into the building they’d been sitting on.

“Not so bad now is it?” He looks at the doll in his hand and shakes his head.

After cleaning up their bags from the roof they started to make their way to the meeting spot with Jason.

Said man was standing there already, his own wrappers laying next to him.

“Hey Hood!” Spider-man greets, getting a wave from Jason.

“Didn’t give you too much trouble?” Damian thinks of his small out burst and his deviation from his patrol partner. Waiting for the complaint to come. It doesn’t.

“Nope! Had a blast! I gotta run though so I’ll see you around Hood, bye short stack!” He ruffles Damian’s hair before shooting a web and swinging away.

“Not too bad?” Not looking at Jason, Damian nods.

“He is… adequate.” He hears the man chuckle before stopping.

“What’s with the doll?”

“Shut up Todd.”

Chapter Text

Walking into the building Peter sees Clark wearing a black polo shirt and dress pants.

“Mr.Kent-“ seeing the look on the man face he corrects himself. “Mr.Clark, what are you doing here?” The older man sighs but smiles.

“I’m here to bring you to the to the photo shoot.” Peter nods. That makes sense- considering the man is Superman.

After a quick check in with Jen, Peter and Clark make their way outside and into a black car.

“It’s a short drive but you’d better buckle up anyways.” Peter blinks but does click his seatbelt on (he was going to wear it anyways. Peter gets the idea that Connor and John argue against it).

As Clark said, it was a short drive. There had been a building a few minutes away that had opened a back wall- allowing them to drive through it.

“Am I allowed to go in this way? Seems kinda…official.” The older man laughs but nods.

“It’s fine. You’re with me after all.” Peter nods and watches as lights pass them until they’re in a wide room with a large circle on the floor.

Looking around Peter spots a familiar face.

“Glad you could make it Batman!” Clark waves as he heads to grab a suitcase from the trunk. Peter figures it’s the man’s own suit and is proven correct once the man walks back to the front on the car, now in bright blue and red.

“Uh. Was he supposed to know I know?” Clark- or Superman- just smiles and Batman grunts.

“It’s time.” With those words Batman presses a few buttons and directs Peter to stand in the circle with them.

Once he’s on he’s surrounded by a bright light. As the light fades Peter’s met with the view of multiple super hero’s and various masks.

“Whoa.” Superman pats him on the shoulder as he steps off the platform. Batman follows after and Peter does the same.

“Where are we doing the shoot?” Peter asks, wanting to start setting up.

“I’m surprised you aren’t freaking out. Wouldn’t most kids freak by now?” A new voice says.

Turning, Peter sees a man in a red suit with small yellow lightning bolts on the sides of his head. A similar bolt on his chest.

“I suppose that’s what you’d expect from a Gothamite! He’s probably seen tons of shi-“ the man in a green and black suit gets cut off by Superman’s shout of ‘language’.

There was an hour glass like symbol on the green man’s chest and he wore a domino mask, short brown hair swept to the side.

“I’m sure you already know but~ this-“ he points to the man in red “is Flash and I’m Green Lantern!” he finishes pointing at himself

Peter sends the two a smile and introduces himself as well.

“Nice to meet you! My names Peter!” While Peter had researched the justice league he didn’t get the chance to do a deep dive on each of them; mostly the founding members (the ones he’d actually be taking pictures of).

Before they can say anything else a woman’s voice cuts in.

“If you boys are ready we can begin the photo shoot.” The woman was in red, blue and gold armor, wrist plates and a golden lasso on her hip. Long black hair flowing down to just past her shoulder’s. Wonder Woman.

‘She reminds me of Ms.Nat’ Peter thinks with a smile.

“Right! Let’s get started shall we?” Peter says, sparking the movement to the room they’d be taking pictures in.

Peter sees a basic set up of a white back drop and a few props in a bin on the side.

“Okay! Do you have any particular order you need to go in?” Peter asks but gets ‘no’s’ in response. “Does any one want to go first?” He try’s that way.

Flash and green lantern step up.

“We’ll go!” Flash says as he walks onto the set, green lantern following behind.

“So, do we just stand here or pose?” Before Peter can answer Flash speaks up.

“You gotta pose man! Like this!” Once finished Peter watches as the flash poses in a very…unique way.

“I’ll guide the poses so you don’t have to worry about anything Mr.Green Lantern.” He gets a chuckle out of the man.

“Hear that? ‘Mr.’ Green lantern” he smirks at the Flash who gives a mock laugh. “Alright kid. What’ha got for us?” Peter nods.

“Okay. Mr.Flash, could you slow down your run while still making the movement you use when running normally.” The man in red nods and shoos green lantern away.

He starts to run a little bit once Peter gives the go ahead and he manages to slow it down just enough, still allowing some of the after image to trail after.

Peter checks the image and nods before turning to green lantern.

“Can you hover off the ground but pose as if you’re flying?” The man thinks for a moment before doing as asked.

Bringing the lenses to his face Peter takes the picture and checks it. Frowning Peter asks the man to try a more natural pose. The same thing happens a few more times before Peter’s gotten a picture to his satisfaction.

“Just had to find my good side.” Green lantern says as he walks back to the side. Joining Flash who jokes.

“You have a good side?” Ignoring the bickering Peter turns to the remaining hero’s.

“Who would like to go next?” Much to everyone’s surprise it’s Batman that steps up next. Peter smiles as the man in black steps onto the white backdrop.

“Is there a way you’d be able to fire your grapple a very short distance? Just enough that it’s out of frame.” The man grunts and moves to adjust the distance as Peter realizes his slip up.

‘Shit- I’m pretty sure it’s not common knowledge they use grapple guns.’ Holding the wince back Peter directs Batman.

“Just act like you’re about to take off the ground, perfect!” Snapping the picture once he’s lined up correctly Peter watches as the man steps off the scene.

Superman steps up next.

“Hmm…either a flight pose or a fighting one… any preference?” The older man thinks for a moment before speaking.

“Flight maybe?” Peter nods and notes to try not to do any more fight shots after this. Clark moves into his pose and Peter rages the picture without much difficulty. Peter figures it’s because the man is used to this kind of thing in both of his jobs.

Next was Wonder Woman who put her hands on her hips and stood with her feet shoulder width apart. Peter recognized it as a power pose.

Without any fan fair Peter takes the image and they move to the next.

This continues on until the group has all taken an image each. Peter had them group together for a group photo.

“For the front!” Was his reasoning.

As usual Peter asked to connect to a screen to make sure they were satisfied with the photos.

Once they were cleared Peter started to pack his things (Turn off his camera), when Flash and Green Lantern had walked over.

“We’re headed to the mess hall, wanna join?” Flash points over his shoulder where the rest of the league is heading.

“Are you sure that’s okay? I wouldn’t want to be a bother.” Green lantern speaks up next.

“It’s fine kid, can’t do worse damage than this one.” Flash fakes hurt.

“‘This one’ has feelings you know.” He drops the hurt tone, “but he’s got a point, I can out eat just about anyone. Plus there’s a tone of extra food- a thanksgiving meetup, just don’t tell bats or he’ll, well- make like a bat out of hell to get out.” Chuckling, Peter gives in.

“It’s a challenge then.” This causes green lantern to smirk.

“Care to bet on it?” Peter gets the feeling he shouldn’t have said anything.

~in the cafeteria~

After they got to the mess hall green lantern had told Peter to sit and that he’d get his plate.

When the man returned he had a plate piled as high as flash’s.

“Game time.” This guy a few others attention. Shazam and Booster gold joining them.

Peter smiles as they join in on the bet. The odds were against him.

But when were they not?

-with Bruce-

Having gotten his food and sat at his table, Bruce waits for Clark and Diana to do the same. Hearing a sigh Bruce watches as Clark sits down, Diana sitting on the next seat over.

“I don’t know how they managed to rope Peter into an eating competition with flash. The kid hardy eats.” Bruce raises an eyebrow at this.

“He ate fine when he was over before. Red hood said he ate about eight chilly dogs too.” Diana seems surprised at this.

“He seems to skinny for that, almost malnourished. But it seems like he’s recovering from it at least.” She was right of course. As she usually is.

When Bruce had first met Peter the boy had been so thin Bruce was worried a strong wind would knock him over.

Now he looked much fuller and isn’t as pale anymore. He wouldn’t go as far as to say the boy was tan- Gothams not really know for its sun- but he’d gain some color back.

“I just wish they wouldn’t bet on it. Not that Peter doesn’t have the money for it…” seeing Diana’s question Clark continued, “he sued Lex and won.” she nods a bit surprised since Lex is known for his good lawyers.

“Impressive.” The two nod and they all turn their heads to watch the supposed competition.

Peter has not only ate as much as Barry but is already on his second plate.

Peter seems to keep an eye on flash and watches as the man slow to a stop, Peter doing the same.

“You didn’t have to push yourself kid-“ Peter turns his head at Hal’s words.

“I didn’t.” Green lantern can only blink as the $20 in his hand gets plucked by booster gold.

“Yoink! This.” He waves the bill in front of his face, “would be mine.” Seems booster was the only one who bet on Peter. After collecting all of his winnings and splitting it with the victor booster made his way to Bruce’s table.

“Hey bats? Could I talk to you for a minute?” Bruce raises an eyebrow but stands and walks with the man.

Once out of even Clark’s ear shot booster starts.

“So- you know how I’m from the future and all that right?” Bruce nods, spurring him to continue. “Well~ our young friend over there? He’s never been mentioned.”

“You can’t expect him to have. He’s one boy, plus there wouldn’t be any evidence of his being here.” Booster thinks for a moment when his small bot chimes in.

“There is no record of the justice league ever doing a charity calendar, nor there being a new vigilante in Gotham.” Bruce squints.

“Nightwing?”

“Yep” booster nods. Leave it to his oldest to tell the league about their current spider problem.

Bruce sighs but starts to understand what booster was saying.

Watching as they start to joke around Bruce speaks.

“Peter isn’t from our time line.”

-With Peter-

After talking with some of the hero’s it’s time to leave.

Spotting Wonder Woman, Peter jogs to catch up.

“Ms.Wonder Woman! Hi, sorry to bother you. Would you mind taking a picture for me?” She stops to look at him.

“Didn’t you take the pictures earlier?” Peter blushes a bit, embarrassed, but presses forward.

“Ah. I did but I was wondering if you’d take and sign a picture for my friend. He’s a huge fan of yours.” She smiles at him and nods, posing in a similar pose as she did for the calendar, a more relaxed version if her expression was any indication.

Snapping the picture with a separate camera he’d brought Peter takes out a permanent marker.

“This camera is a polaroid! I found an older one while looking for a laptop.” He hands the picture to her along with the marker.

“You do take wonderful photos Peter.” She comments as she uncaps the marker. “What did you want me to write?”

“Just your signature and ‘to Jason’ on it, if you don’t mind!” She nods and does so. Handing the marker and image back to Peter who pockets it after checking it was dry.

“Thank you so much! I have to leave but it was a pleasure meeting you!”

“Same to you Peter.” She waves as he turns to leave, meeting Superman at the portal they’d come in from.

-with Wonder Woman-

Turning to the near by hallway she lets out a chuckle.

“He’s a good boy Bruce.” Diana watches as the man slides out of the dark.

“Hm.” She starts to walk as he joins her.

“He cares for Jason. More than he realizes.” The man sighs.

“That’s what I’m afraid of. I already have a touchy relationship with Jason, now I’ll have to worry about him and Peter.” This causes her to laugh.

“You don’t expect him to stay in the nest forever do you?” Bruce shakes his head.

“…No. but I didn’t think it would be this soon…” she pats his shoulder and walks a step faster.

“I’m his favorite huh?”

“Hm.”

-with Jason-

Sitting in Dick and Selene’s apartment jason watches as Steph sits down next to Cass. Selene her self next to Jason.

“Why am I here?” They have the audacity to look at him like he’s an idiot for not knowing.

“Girl talk!” Steph announces; almost spilling her bowl of chips in the process.

“I’m not a girl.” He didn’t think he needed to clear that up but apparently that wasn’t the case.

“You act like one.” Selene cuts in.

“Do not-“ she smirks at him.

“You certainly crush like one~” Jason turns his head at that.

“Don’t be shy now- it’s a safe space.” Dicks about to be down a fiancé soon.

“Is this hell?” Selene laugh and pats him on the shoulder.

“No- this is pay back though.” His kid self just had to be a smart ass didn’t he?

Resigning himself to his fate he waits for the questions to start.

“How is Dick going to be the first person you tell about this?!” Selene starts, Steph and Cass nod in agreement.

“It’s just the way it played out.” Jason shrugs and waits for the next one.

“How long have you known you like him?” It’s Steph that asks it. Jason pauses.

“I guess since the photo shoot? When he had my jacket on.” He can’t fight the light blush when he hears them giggling. “If you laugh at me I WILL leave.” They cough to clear their throats; Cass goes next, signing her question.

“Will you ask him?” Jason shakes his head.

“No way in hell.” Seeing Steph open her mouth he continues. “I don’t even know if he likes me back.”

“He does.” Cass signs.

“How do you know?”

“seen the way he looks at you… looks at you same as Dick does Selene. Doesn’t realize yet. Hesitant. Scared- not of you. Of him.”

When Jason doesn’t speak Steph does.

“Dude. You guys talk almost nonstop and hang out just about every chance you get. You literally just hung out Monday. No offense but not even Roy hangs with you that much.”

“Ouch-“ he mocks as he checks the time. “He’s probably at the watchtower about now.” The girls just smile at him. Traitors. All of them.

Before they can say anything else Dick opens the door.

“I’m hom-“ he’s cut off by a pillow hitting his face.

“Out! Girl talk!” He covers his face as Selene throws more pillows at him.

“But- hey! Jason’s here?!” He try’s to defend, another pillow flying at him.

“Out!” She grabs a stuffed elephant off the floor and throws it.

“Hey! Not Zitka!” She throws one of Haley’s plushies at him next.

“Go stay at Wally’s!” He ducks down as the dog runs to get their toy.

“Okay- whoa! OKAY!” He closes the door as another pillow flys, hitting the door and sliding down.

Sitting back down she waits for Haley to trot back over and lay in her lap.

“Okay. Back to it!” Jason sighs.

‘It’s going to be a long night.’

Chapter Text

Waking up to a call Peter answers it with a yawn.

“M’ello?”

“Peter! I hate to ask you but can you take a job- you leave today in like- an hour. Steven’s wife went into labor!” Peter blinks and nods barely registering what was said.

“Where?”

“Star city, I just sent you the online ticket. There will be a car waiting for you to take you to the shoot.”

The phone hangs up a moment after Peter grunted an acknowledgment.

Sitting on his bed for a moment Peter’s brain catches up.

“Shit-!”

-one scramble later-

Sitting on the train Peter lets out a sigh. Honestly? He’s not even sure what he packed.

The ride passed by relatively fast and soon enough Peter was sitting in the back of a black limo.

Evidently, the shoot is for a rich man who’s been through it. Ended up stranded on an island for five years and became a man of the people. Soup kitchens, charity, scholarships, houses. You name it and he’s done it.

Said man is also sitting across from him. The car that had been sent to pick him up was the limo the blond man was riding in.

Short blond hair and a matching blond goatee, dark green eyes smile at him from across the car.

“Hello Mr.-“

“Queen, Oliver Queen. But you can just call me Oliver.”

“Right. Mr.Oliver my names Peter, I was put on this job pretty last minute so would you mind me asking the inspiration for the photo shoot? Is it a modeling shoot? A charity event?” The man laughs.

“Nothing like that! There’s a magazine that wanted to do an article about my day to day. It just so happens a good friend of mine recommended your company. In all honesty, I had hoped to book you from the beginning but they had to ‘give others work’.” Peter blinks.

Man of the people may have been a stretch.

“So you will be following me around on my daily, so be ready for a long one!” The man continues and shortly after they made it to their first stop.

Seeing a large building with heavy security.

“Mr.Queen.” A tall guard says as they enter, stoping Peter with a harsh glare. “You don’t have clearance.” Peter frowns.

“You need clearance to enter a building?” The man scoffs.

“It’s not just a building. This is Queen industry. Research and development of military assets. You wouldn’t understand half of what they talked about anyways.” The man smirks down at him.

Seeing Oliver start to open his mouth Peter cuts in.

“Things like the two-dimensional thrust vector nozzles used on the F-22 Raptor? Or the twin turbofan-engine used for the C-21?” The man gets angry at this and Peter lets Oliver take control of the conversation.

“Easy big guy~ he’s with me.” It only makes the man more mad but he lets Peter through.

Once in the door Oliver turns to Peter.

“Had no clue you knew about this stuff kid!” Peter chuckles and rubs the back of his neck.

“I have some experience with tech, my uncle was also big on aircraft’s. Taught me a bunch.” The man nods and they make a quick stop at the front desk.

“Hey! Just need an id for my shadow!” The lady gives a big smile and does exactly that. All access too.

They make their way to the elevator and up to the top floor; moving into Oliver’s office.

Despite the man’s previous attitude he jumps into his work, seeming to forget about Peter after a little bit. A quick word thrown his way before starting on his paper work.

“Go explore kid. I’ve got some paper work to do before we get to the fun stuff.” Peter stuck around long enough to get a picture of Oliver working on documents. Getting an angle where the content isn’t legible.

After that he was out the door and ready to explore.

Peter spends the next few hours walking around the different floors and looking at the labs before making his way back to Oliver’s office.

“Perfect timing! Was just about to go find you for lunch.” Oliver stands and starts to walk out the door, waiting for the elevator while Peter follows behind.

Once on the ground floor they make their way out the front, the same guy standing guard as before.

He sends a nod to Oliver and a glare at Peter. And if Peter turns enough so his all access ID card shows to the large man then that’s for him to know.

Ignoring the look he gets from the guard, Peter follows Oliver to the car and listens as the man orders ahead at what he thinks is a sushi place.

“What you haven’ Pete? Cali roll? Uramaki? Spider roll, or dragon roll?” Peter opens his mouth to speak but he’s cut off. “I’ll order some of each.” Peter sighs but watches as Oliver looks out the widow while ordering.

Pulling his camera up Peter takes a picture and ignores the side glance from the older man.

Soon enough they were in a fancy looking room, an older Chinese style decor being the running theme.

After they were seated a waiter walked out and took their drink orders. A water for Peter and sake for Oliver.

Peter snaps a quick photo of the man as he took a sip (and ignores the hidden cringe the man gave at the taste) telling the waiter it was perfect.

The waiter had set the bottle down and left to get the plates.

“Want a sip?” The man offers.

“No, thank you. I don’t drink…” the man shrugs and downs what’s left in his cup. Not pouring a second.

“Fair enough. So Pete; what are your plans for tonight?” Peter blinks.

“Uh- probably get a hotel room and fill out some paperwork. Book a ticket back.” Oliver shakes his head and tuts.

“Pete! Come on- you’re in star city! You gotta go out on the town! See the sights! Meet all the girls!”

“Right…” Peter says as the waiters come out carrying three trays.

They bow slightly and leave the two to eat.

Oliver slides his plate over and pushes three to Peter.

“Eat up kid! Tonight; we hit the town!” Peter sighs and snaps a picture of Oliver struggling with his chopsticks, a piece of sushi dropping from the two sticks as he takes it, before starting on his own.

-that night-

Not only did Peter get whisked to a clothing store (where Oliver took over and styles his outfit for the night - and bought it) but he was then dragged to a party bar.

The man standing post at the door saw Oliver and had let him and Peter in ahead of the line.

After a few minutes of talking to the bartender for drinks Oliver completely disappeared into the crowd leaving Peter to stand by the bar.

Shaking his head with a sigh Peter sits down at the bar and orders a soda.

Watching the dance floor Peter sees glimpses of Oliver dancing with people. Seemingly drunk- Peter knew better, having seen Tony do the same. Oliver has an image to uphold it seems.

Hearing the sound of glass hitting the wood, Peter turns to see his drink in front of him.

Nodding to the man as he leaves Peter watching the crowd move to the music. Taking a sip of his drink.

‘There’s a lot of people here. Probably cause it’s Friday.’ Peter pulls his camera up to his face when he spots Oliver sitting on a couch, three lady’s joining him.

Once he has it he shuts the camera down. He’s gotten enough pictures for the magazine to pick through.

He moves to pay his short tab when a girl sits beside him.

“Can I buy you a drink~” Peter smiles but shakes his head; turning towards her.

“Ah, sorry. I’m actually about to leave.”

“Why don’t you take me with you then~” all Peter can do is chuckle awkwardly.

-with Oliver-

Half listening to the woman on his right Oliver glances over to Peter.

Seeing him talking to a girl Oliver smiles a bit.

‘I knew I should’ve taken him out tonight. Go get ‘er kid!’ Finishing that thought he tunes back in to the women surrounding him.

-with Peter-

After trying to excuse himself a few more time Peter is ready to give up and just let her flirt when he sees a dangerously familiar face.

He’d take dangerous over this.

“Tera! What are you doing here?” She smirks at him and walks over, bumping the women out of the way in the process. A small “Hey!” From the girl.

“Funny seeing you here.” She smirks.

“Funny indeed.” He nods to the door. “Care to chat outside?” She smiles.

“With pleasure~” she slinks outside with Peter following after her. The other girl making a snide comment as they leave.

Once they’re outside and stepped into the side ally Peter starts.

“While I’m thankful for the save I don’t appreciate being followed around.” The ‘when I don’t know’ he keeps to his self (he’s slowly starting to get his spider sense back but it’s been a long process.)

“No thanks necessary. After all, it’s time for you to meet.” Before Peter can question her his vision starts to fade around the edges while his body becomes heavy.

“When-“ he starts but is cut off.

“When you ordered the soda. You really do need to be more aware of your surroundings.” He starts to stumble away but she pulls him back before he can make it to the end of the ally. “Not so fast- he’s been waiting long enough.”

‘Should’ve just taken my chances with the girl-’ cursing his luck Peter struggles against his heavy eyelids and now bound limbs. Vaguely registering his body being moved as Tera hums.

“Time to go meet Slade~”

Chapter Text

Blinking out into an empty room Peter gets a strong sense this has happened before.

Unfortunately it has happened quite a bit in his life but that doesn’t matter now.

What does matter is that fact that he’s not chained down by anything and is unguarded- sitting in a chair. Odd and unsettling but it works in his favor.

Until the door creaks open and a man with white hair and eye patch walk in. His two tone armor reflecting the dim light in Peter’s direction.

“Welcome Peter.” Peter lets a small smirk slip onto his face.

“I take it your Slade?” The man smiles and nods.

“Tera told you?” Peter scoffs.

“Heard it on the way down, being drugged wasn’t very nice you know.” The man holds his smile and offers Peter a hand. He doesn’t take it but the older man doesn’t seem too bothered by it.

“I apologize for that but I doubt you would have come willingly. You see, you’ve been of interest to me since that fighting ring. I couldn’t just pass this chance by; you are much to like him to do that.”

“And who would that be?” Peter eggs on.

“We can discuss that later. For now why don’t we give you a tour?” Peter stands but doesn’t move forward.

“How about you show me the way out?” The man laughs a bit.

“Why would I do that? You’ve only just arrived.” Peter looks around the room to spot any potential escape routes.

While he may not have been restrained he certainly wasn’t given an all access pass. The only door in or out of the room was behind Slade. There were a handful of small vents but none Peter could fit through.

“Incredible! The second something doesn’t go to plan you look for an exit. Truly marvelous. Now that you’ve seen the only exit you know you’d have to get past me to get out. Well now, let’s get started.” Not liking the way he’d been studied Peter try’s to circle around.

The man blocked his way through and followed him around again, never turning his back from the door.

Peter has two options.

One- he fights him and probably loses. Maybe gets a few good hits in but ultimately making him mad- or worse, excited.

Two- he throws the man for a loop and jumps to the ceiling. This would out him as Spider-Man, if the man didn’t know already with all his stalking.

Seeing as the man doesn’t move until Peter does he tries to step around before backing to the other side. The man doesn’t falter and does the same.

‘Choice two then’ crouching into a jump Peter watches as the man tenses.

Leaping onto the ceiling Peter shoots forward towards the door.

“Fascinating!” The man extends a Bo staff he pulled from his belt and swings it up at Peter who was mid lunge.

Getting knocked to the floor Peter rolls out of the way as the staff is swung at him again.

“How does that work I wonder. You must be a meta!” as the man speaks he follows after Peter who can only dodge the staff.

“Hey! Whether you like them or not you shouldn’t call someone a meta! It’s rude!” This gives the man a slight pause which gave Peter the chance to back up a bit.

“What should I call you then? If not a meta then?” Peter shrugs as he continues to put distance between them.

“I don’t know- enhanced?” The man nods and lunges forward, closing the distance Peter had put between them. Letting go of the staff in favor of grabbing onto Peter’s wrists. Whether he should be thankful he doesn’t have his web shooters is up for debate. The man could have broken them with the grip he has on Peter.

“Either way I think it’s about time you start to fight. Other wise you may die.” The man lets go, pushing Peter back a few steps, and uses his foot to kick his staff back up to his hand.

The man swings it down with more force than before. Peter’s just able to get out of the way before it hits the ground. Leaving a dent in the concrete floor it hit.

Peter would have to fight, he doesn’t have a choice.

-with Oliver-

Waking up with a pounding headache Oliver realizes he drank just a bit too much. He didn’t see Peter when he left but wanted to check in.

Only problem was he didn’t have the kids phone number.

Calling the number for Gotham news Oliver listens to it ring before a woman picks up.

“Go for Jen.”

“Hi Jen! This is Oliver-“

“Which Oliver” she sounded bored.

“Queen. Oliver Queen. I was just wondering if you’ve heard from Peter? I didn’t get the chance to talk to him before he left.” She’s quiet for a moment.

“He should have been back earlier today. But I haven’t heard from him. Let me give him a call and I’ll call you back.” She hangs up before Oliver can give his thanks.

A few minutes pass by when he gets a call.

“Hello?”

“It’s Jen. He didn’t answer. Must be sleeping in a hotel in star city still. He is on thanksgiving break. Kid probably wanted to explore.” Despite her words Oliver could tell she was a bit worried.

“Yeah, must be. Thanks!” After a quick goodbye Oliver sets his phone down.

‘I have a bad feeling about this…’

-with Peter-

Lowering into a crouch Peter lunges forward towards the man and pulls his arm back.

The man catches his punch with one hand and a surprising strength.

“Not bad form but it could use some work.” He lets go of Peter’s hand and spins on one foot to kick Peter side.

Unable to dodge Peter try’s to grab it, only to be sent to the ground by the move.

Peter grunts as he rolls onto his back. Feeling Slades eyes on him he gets back up.

“Good.” It continues like that for another few rounds before Peter’s forced into a corner.

Peter had managed to get a decent shot at the man but was only met with more resistance.

Slade was holding back.

“I think that’s enough for today. We’ll start again tomorrow. For now, let’s go on that tour.” Slade says turning towards the door.

‘Yeah right.’ When Peter didn’t move the man stops glancing at Peter.

“I don’t like repeating myself Peter.” Peter glares.

“And I don’t like getting kidnapped.” The man hums and turns towards him again.

“If you don’t listen I can’t guarantee there won’t be any punishments.” Peter raises an eyebrow.

“Oh yeah? And what makes you think I’m sticking around for that?” The man sighs before pressing a button on his wrist guard.

A shock runs through his body and it takes everything Peter has not to fall.

“This is not enough I see. Let’s turn it up a bit, shall we?” Before Peter can respond the shock becomes stronger; forcing him to the ground.

“hOW- “ Peter just manages to get out.

“Simple really. It’s just a little something to let me keep you in line. A shock collar if you will.”

‘You gotta be kidding-‘ before he can finish the thought another wave coursed through his body.

“Why don’t you be a good boy and rest. You have a busy day tomorrow.” Peter grits his teeth and staggers up to his feet. The man sighs and reaches for his wrist again. Peter’s too late to stop him.

“AHHAH!” Falling down again Peter hangs on for just a moment more.

“We’ll have to use that sooner than I thought. You truly are like him. My apprentice.” With those words Peter’s world fades to black.

Chapter Text

Waking up strapped to a metal table was not on Peter’s multiverse travel bingo.

Trying to break the bounds around his wrist only clues him in on the weakness he’s feeling.

“Ah, you’re awake. Good. Let’s begin. Peter hears slade from next to him.

A younger man in a white mask with a red X over it moves to put sensors on Peter’s head.

Peter tried to move his head but was stoped by another set of hands.

“Stop moving.” It’s Tera who says it, holding his head still while the other man puts the stickers on his head.

Wires connect the stickers to a machine behind him.

“Now, let’s proceed.” Slade says as Peter’s vision starts to fade back to black. A cold prick the last thing he feels.

Blinking away the blur to his vision Peter looks around. Only to see nothing but a pitch black.

“…” Peter opens his moto speaker but nothing comes out.

Turning as he starts to hear muffled whispers Peter starts to move forward. The sound becomes louder and clearer- making him stop,

“Murderer~”
“How could he?~”
“His own aunt~”

Turning towards the voice that last spoke Peter spots a white door.

Walking towards it, ignoring the sneering and laughing voices, Peter opens it.

A flash of white and Peter’s back on Titan.

Looking around Peter spots Tony laying on the ground. Rushing over Peter kneels at his side.

“…pe..er” Peter nods, tears starting to fall from his eyes.

“…Peter.. why?”

‘Why?’ Peter thinks still unable to speak.

“Why did you kill me?”

‘What?’ Peter opens his mouth but nothing comes out.

“Heh. Figured you’d have nothing to say. You couldn’t do the one thing I asked of you. I should have never given you the suit.” The look Tony was giving him made him back up.

‘This. This isn’t right. He never said that.” Blinking back tears Peter opens his eyes to a familiar scene.

May lays motionless under a large piece of rubble. Her breathing shallow and labored.

Peter is by her side in seconds, eyes tearing up again.

“You… why didn’t you save me?” Peter shakes his head.

‘I tried- I’m so sorry-‘ she breathes out a few last words, that echo as the scene changes again.

“Your fault…”

Quintin Beck now stands in front of him. The man that made the world label him as a murderer.

“You know Peter, I really must thank you for the glasses. I never would have gotten my hands on Tony’s tech if you hadn’t. If you think about it- you killed all those people, not me. I would never had the chance if you didn’t provide the means to do so.” The man smirks as he looms over Peter.

‘I trusted you- thought you were on my side. But you used me-‘ Peter starts to feel an unfamiliar anger and doesn’t seem to mind.

Before Peter can move the man is gone. Leaving Peter to stand in the black void again.

Only now the voices are clearer, but still only a whisper.

“Murderer” Peter shakes his head. Opening his mouth without thinking.

“No-“ he cuts himself off- surprised that he’s able to speak again.

“Monster!” The voice says, growing in volume.

“No.” Peter turns to where the voice is.

“Freak!” It’s a shout now, from the other direction.

“No!” Peter wants to shout that they’re wrong; he’s not- but isn’t he?

“You’ll never be good enough. That’s why you couldn’t save him. Why you can’t save anyone!”

“That’s not true!” He’s saved people, he’s a- a what? He’s not a hero. Never was. A vigilante, but what marks the beginning of a hero and a villain? The middle between the two allows vigilantes to work, more free then a hero- to bound to the law to do what they need to- but more right then a villain- but how many villains are only called villains because they need to put food on the table?

“It is! That’s why everyone always leaves you. Your cursed! Cursed to lose everyone- it’s your fault they’re gone!” Peter tries to cover his ears but something stops him.

“No… no! That’s not true! I-“ he try’s to plead instead. Wishing the voices to stop.

“It is! Tony wouldn’t have died if you had just held on to the glove. That’s your entire thing. You stick to things and yet you dropped it. Not much of a power is it?”

“I-“ he couldn’t argue that. He had one job. One thing Tony asked him to do…and he couldn’t do it.

“If you hadn’t trusted so blindly then Mystiro wouldn’t have gotten Tony’s tech.”

“But-“ he was- still is a kid. He’s supposed to be able to trust adults- that’s what his aunt May taught him (that’s what got his aunt May killed).

“If you hadn’t messed with Strange’s spell then May would still be here.”

“…” he couldn’t deny that. If he hadn’t waited so long to tell Dr.Strange he wanted some people to remember him then it wouldn’t have gone wrong (People wouldn’t have died).

“If you hadn’t acted like a spoiled brat then Ben wouldn’t have run after you- wouldn’t have gotten shot!”

“But…” he didn’t know that he’d get shot- how could he have? It’s- it’s not his fault…right? Aunt May said it wasn’t. But she was wrong about trusting adults and now she’s gone too.

“HOW MANY HAVE TO DIE?! HOW MANY UNTIL YOUR SATISFIED?!”

“Please! Stop!” He can’t take anymore. Please.

A hand touches his shoulder, Peter hesitates but looks up to see his uncle Ben.

Pushing himself into a hug Peter lets himself cry, nothing more than a little kid crying to their parents after a long dream.

When he pulls back after what feels like minutes, he watches as blood starts to show through the man’s shirt.

“No…no. no. no. Nonononono! Ben! Please! You can’t leave me again- I- I need you- May needs you!” The man smiles down at Peter but closes his eyes as he starts to fade away.

Wiping old tears away as new ones form Peter turns to the sound of footsteps approaching.

Peter sees a tall man with black hair and green eyes pass. A streak of white in the man’s hair, falling into his face as he walks.

Peter runs to catch up, grabbing the man’s arm when he does.

“Jason! Thank god-!” Peter pauses seeing the man’s face.

“I’m sorry, who are you?”

Chapter Text

The same thing continues for a week.

Wake up on the table, relive his worst moments, eat what he’s able to stomach for lunch (he thinks- he doesn’t know the time), ‘train’ with Slade. Sometimes he’d have mock fights with Tera or the guy in the ‘X’ mask- “Red X “ he thinks.

Today started off no different.

Due to his lack of appetite and the constant physical activity, Peter isn’t able to put up much of a fight anymore. Noting the normal IV that gets hung up Peter thinks they noticed as well.

Closing his eyes as he feels the cold pinch, Peter falls into his normal head space.

Tony laying on the ground, telling him he should’ve never given him the suit.

“That’s not fair. He is a child. It was up to you to make sure he could handle it. To train him like the pupil you told him he was.” Looking over Peter sees Slade.

‘That’s new…’ the scene fades to his Aunt. Breathes as labored as the first time.

“Why…” Slade cuts her off.

“Why couldn’t you protect him? He was the one who put his life on the line to protect you. The second things go wrong it’s his fault? How absurd.”

‘…’ next is Beck.

The man doesn’t even get the chance to say anything before Slade punches him in the face; knocking the man down before he fades out.

Peter looks over at Slade and watches as Ben makes his entrance. Worried Peter steps between the two.

“I wouldn’t hurt him Peter. You have my word.” Peter relaxes slightly but turns to face Ben. Having done this enough to know he can’t move past it until he makes contact.

Hugging the man Peter takes a deep breath. Looking up when he doesn’t feel the wetness of blood Peter takes a step back.

Ben had been replaced by Slade.

Pushing himself further away when Slade pulls him back in. Peter’s trapped.

“Such a young boy should have never witnessed such a thing.” The man lets him go when he pushes away harder. “I don’t wish to fight you Peter. I wish to help.” Peter wants to say something but doesn’t know what.

Looking at the figure that walks past him he freezes.

Slade raises an eyebrow when peter looks over. Not wanting to face Jason.

The inevitable “who are you?” Comes and Peter try’s not to react.

Not well enough it would seem since Slade turns to face him.

“I see you, Peter Parker. And I know who you are.” Peter freezes.

How? No one remembers him. That was the point. How dues he know when he’s not even- If he remembers then what was all of it for-?!

He’s brought back with a start. Breathing heavy as he tries to sit up, he’s stoped for a moment by restraints but in his need to move he snaps the leather; wires popping off him as he moves to the room he knows as his own.

-with Slade-

Sitting up from the machine Slade watches as Peter snaps his restraints and walk off.

He doesn’t reach for his wrist, instead watching as the boy slinks off to his ‘room’.

“Interesting…” he hums as he rubs his chin.

“Master Slade?” Glancing to his side he sees Tera, noding he waits for her to continue. “If you don’t mind my asking, what do you see in his mind?” He smiles at the thought before answering.

“The way to make him the perfect apprentice.” He stands and walks out of the room. All too aware of the brewing resentment he’s left behind.

Once in his office Slade sits back in his chair. How should he go about this? If he’s not careful the boy will shut down completely; but if he doesn’t apply enough pressure then the boy won’t submit.

He’s started the process of integrating himself into pleasant grounds, all that’s left is to solidify them and make the boy fear him- if not respect him.

“Make him see me as a model of what’s right, then punish him for anything I deem wrong.” He looks at the device on his wrist; thinking back to his previous apprentice.

Smiling Slade gets back to work.

-with Peter-

Before Peter had gotten knocked out today he’d seen what was being injected into him.

A strange green liquid.

If he remembered right, Hood said it was fear toxin. It would explain a lot of what he’s seen while under its effects. Slade being there not so much.

‘If I had to guess it’s the machine he was laying on earlier…’ said machine Peter had seen when he looked up, a reflective material lining the ceiling allowing him to see the older man being hooked up to a similar machine as Peter.

‘Mr. Stark never said any of that. Take the toxin into account and you get what I didn’t want him to say. Following that thought May, Beck, and Ben are my own insecurities coming up. No need to mention the whole being forgotten thing again.’ Thinking as he lays on his bed Peter stairs at the ceiling.

‘But why would Slade want to make himself seem good? And the so called training? Does he want me to join him? Fat chance!’ Peter shakes his head and rolls over. No matter what he does there’s no way he’d ever join the man.

Feeling his eyes get heavy Peter decides to get some sleep.

- -

Sitting on a familiar building Peter watches as an even more familiar figure approaches.

“Petey pie! We’re on the our way!” Raising an eyebrow at the “we” Wade uses, Peter squints to look closer.

Ah. He’s pulling Matt along.

“Wake up Pete! We’ll be there soon! Don’t let him mind fu-ahhh mess you up!”

- -

Waking up to a loud bang on his door Peter almost forgets his odd dream. Shaking his head as he opens his door Peter sees Tera.

“Hey-“ she cuts him off.

“Training room. Now.” She turns to leave after not giving Peter time to answer. Sighing Peter can only follow after her.

…

Standing across from her Peter shifts from one foot to another. She looks pissed.

There’s a whistle blown and Tera is off like a rocket. She pulls her first back and throws a punch at Peter who rolls out of the way.

“Can’t we just talk about whatever’s got you so mad?” She grunts and lunges at him in response. “I guess that’s a no.” Jumping over her Peter spins to face her again.

Tera is now levitating off the ground on a rock formation.

“What the hell??” Jumping out of the way as she sends rocks at him, Peter hears the sound of a door opening.

“Tera.” She freezes as her name is called. Rocks dropping down as she lands.

“Master I-“ Slade cuts her off by lifting his hand. She hangs her head as he turns his attention to Peter.

Peter glares at him and shifts back a bit. The man smiles and gestures up.

“Peter. Why don’t you join me in my office for a moment?” Peter takes another step back as Tera’s head snaps up.

“Hell no.” The older man’s eye narrows but he doesn’t move.

A silent show of will it would seem.

Peter has no intention of giving in- and the man knows as much.

“Red X. Bring him up won’t you?”

“With pleasure.” The man steps into the ring and tries to grab Peter’s arm. Turning his wrist to grab the others Peter pulls and flips the man.

Red X grunts and rolls to his side before getting up.

“Let’s not make this difficult shall we?” Peter fakes a pout.

“But I like difficult~” the other man clicks his tongue before sending a large X at him.

“Wow! Are those giant stickers? You should sell them on Etsy!” The man looks confused but doesn’t let up. Instead, he starts to throw small nets to wrap around Peter’s wrists and ankles.

Jumping out of the way as they fly at him Peter notices Tera was behind him.

Watching as she falls he winces.

“Ouch. Got by your own teammate. That’s rough.” Seeing one of the large X stickers on the floor Peter grabs it and flings it back at its owner.

“You dropped this!” Not being able to move fast enough the man in the mask was trapped in his own sticker.

“It would seem you are more capable than the two of them.” Said two looks at Slade with sadness in their eyes. Tera is the one that speaks up.

“Why? Why do you favor him when he’s done nothing but give you trouble? Am I really that disappointing?” She lowers her voice to a whisper but Peter knows the man heard it.

“Why You ask? Simple really. He’s the one that will become my greatest apprentice. Better than even him.” Tera grits her teeth at that.

“I won’t be anything.” The man ignores him in favor of his own voice.

“Now Peter, come up here. I won’t ask again.” The threat was there, Peter can practically see it, but Peter doesn’t move.

Peter smirks briefly.

“Oh it would seem my legs have given out~!” He sits on the floor and crosses his arms. “Oh well. To bad- really.” The man doesn’t smile, instead he shakes his head and moves his arm up.

“Well then. Seems like I’ll have to come down to get you my self.” Peter blinks at this.

“Wait what?” Before Peter can blink the older man has picked him up and started to bring him to his office. Peter pushes off him and lands on the ground.

“No- nope! No.” He turns to look at the man.

“Seems like your legs work just fine.” Peter squints at the man.

“Oh wow. It must be a miracle.” He dead pans but straightens his clothes out. Slade turns and starts to walk towards the door he’d come from- his office no doubt.

Cutting his loses Peter follows after at a slow pace. Glancing around Peter spots the one door he hasn’t been shown through.

‘That has to be the exit…’ glancing at the back of Slades head Peter takes a chance. Dashing for the door Peter reaches a hand out, grabbing the small handle and pulling on it.

“AhHha!” Clutching at his neck Peter is reminded of his so called punishment.

“You’re smarter than this Peter. Did you really think I’d just let you walk out the front door?” Peter smirks.

“So that’s the front door?” The man chuckles.

“I see. Well played.” His eye turns harsh for a moment. “Let’s not do that again.”

“We’ll see.” The man’s eyebrow twitches at Peter’s words. Walking towards the door he’d grabs Peter’s arm before dragging him to his office. Shutting the door behind him.

“That wasn’t so hard now was it?” Peter scoffs and smiles through the shock that runs through him.

“I don’t enjoy doing that Peter.
But it simply must be done if you are to join me.” He sits at his desk.

‘Was right about that part’ Peter smirks.

“Why would I ever join you? I don’t even know your name!” The man is unrelenting in his efforts it would seem.

“You know my first name, but I suppose you should know my last.
Slade Wilson, better known as Deathstroke. A gun for hire.”

Peter thinks about that for a moment. Reminded of his dream and a (reluctant (on his part)) friend of his.

“Do you have a brother?” The man looks confused for a moment but shakes his head.

“No.” The man stands up to grab something off his shelf. A bottle of whiskey by the looks of it.

Pulling the top off Slade pours two drinks before sliding one to Peter.

“I don’t drink.” The man gives him a look before sipping his own.

“It’s rude to refuse a drink Peter.” Peter scowls.

“It’s rude to shock someone, but here we are.” Slade hums and continues to drink his drink.

“We’ll work on that attitude later, for now let’s focus on your loyalty’s.”

Peter raises an eyebrow.

‘How can this guy be so dense?’

“Yeah…no. I’m not going to join you no matter what you say or do so you might as well just let me leave.”

“That’s just not a possibility. You’re a bit closed minded, maybe I just need to find the right motivation.”

Not liking where the conversation was headed Peter stands to leave.

“‘K well. Have fun with that. I don’t have any living ties for you to exploit.” Pulling the door open Peter starts to make his way out of the office. Slade watches him leave but doesn’t say anything.

Peter needs to find a way out of here. And fast.

-with Jason-

“What do you mean he’s gone!?” Jason shouts, his siblings just as concerned as he is.

Bruce runs a hand down his face before repeating it.

“Oliver said that Peter came to do a day in the life photo shoot and lost track of him in a party bar. Said he last saw him with a short brunette. Security footage shows her try to talk to him but he continues to shut her down. He finds an escape when a girl walks in who he seems to know. Short blonde hair-“ Tim cuts Bruce off as he points to the footage he’d pulled up.

“Holy shit! That’s Terra!” They turn to look at him.

“Who?” Duke asks.

“She’s one of Slades lackeys, she joined the teen titans a while ago- but it was just to get close to us. One of Slades missions. How does Peter know her?” They turn to look at Jason next.

“How the hell should know?!”

“Well- you talk to him the most. He didn’t say anything?” Jason’s ready to shut the questions down when he remembers a hang out a while back, before Halloween.

“Oh shit…” if he didn’t have their attention already he definitely does now.

“Peter had mentioned a weird girl at the fabric store, said she gave him her number and vanished when Tim had walked over.” Bruce moves to pull the feed from the store once Tim gives the time and date (along with which store).

“That’s her.” Tim says pointing at the screen. “one isle apart and I don’t know a damn thing…”

Duke moves to comfort him as they continue on.

Jason turns to Dick but stops short when he sees his face.

“Dick…you okay?” His eyes snap over to Jason and they soften.

“Hmm? Yeah, I’m fine. Just thinking.”

“Wanna share?” Dick smiles at him and starts.

“The only thing Slade could want with Peter is to turn him onto his side. But why Peter? Because of the fight ring maybe?” As Dick talks he starts to theorize.

“On his side? Like- a student?” Dicks head snaps up.

“An apprentice!” Seeing the confused faces Dick continues.
“back when I was still Robin and with the teen titans Slade had used them to make me do his bidding. Said if I didn’t listen then he’d kill them. Said I was his apprentice-“

Bruce hums as Dick finishes.

“Why didn’t you say anything?” Dick looks away from Bruce with a slight embarrassed look.

“We weren’t exactly on the best of terms then…” Bruce clears his throat and turns away as well, finding the bat computer much more interesting.

“So you think he’s trying to turn Peter into the next you?” Steph brings them back on track.

“He does have similar qualities as Dick…” Tim says thinking about it. Duke and Cass nod along. Steph looks at Jason with a smirk.

“I don’t want to hear it! I will not listen while you talk about how Peter is like Dick- not happening!” He covers his ears but they all know he can still hear them.

“Ohh~ so you don’t want us to talk about how Peter is similar to your brother~”

(Dicks quiet “brother :D” goes unnoticed.)

“I don’t wanna hear it! Lalalalala!” He walks away as she follows after him. Bruce clears his throat again.

“Let’s get back on topic. Tim, Cass and Steph head to Star city to look for any clues or leads. Dick, Duke and Jason, meet up with Oliver, he wants in, feel like it’s his fault since he saw him last.” He gets a round of nods and finishes off before grabbing his own gear.

“We’ll meet in star city.”

Chapter Text

Wash and repeat the same things again and again. It’s been almost four weeks since Peter’s been there.

Almost a month and he’s still stuck in the constant cycle of fear toxin, lunch, training, sleep. Slade must have noticed his high metabolism since he increased the amount of fear toxin that was given to him.

Instead of the syringe he gets an IV.

All of his attempts at escape are stoped. Vents are too small and there are no windows. The only way out is through the door and he can’t even get close without Slade using the damn shocker.

He’s been getting the same weird dream too. The only difference is that Wade and Matt get closer each time. They almost reached Peter last night.

Peter sighs as he sits in his ‘room’ staring at the ceiling when he feels a tap on his foot. Looking down Peter sees Wade and Matt in costume.

“Must of fallen asleep…” he sets his head back down but jolts up when there’s a heavy dip in the bed, it bouncing back up from the force of someone jumping on it.

Looking to his right he sees Wade laying on his bed with what Peter knows is a shit eating grin. Matt is still standing but sends Peter a smile.

“How…?” Peter’s voice is barely a whisper as he fights back tears.

“What? Think we’d just let you have an adventure in another universe and NOT join? Hell no!” Matt shakes his head forever done with Wades antics.

“Once we realized you were gone we high tailed it over!” This makes Peter pause.

“How did you get here?” Wade pauses and turns to the far off wall and whispers.

“How did we get here you ask? Who knows!” Ignoring Wades private conversation Peter turns to Matt for an explanation. The man shrugs (never a good sign) feeling Peter’s eyes on him.

“No offense Pete but your digs kinda remind me of a cell… and not the good ones!” Peter looks at Wade before sighing.

“That’s ‘cause it is.” This gets the two’s attention.

“What?” Wade looks at Peter like he’s said something crazy. So he explains what’s been happening since getting kidnapped. “Not to my baby boy!” Wade stands up to walk out the door but Peter stops him.

“I would have been out by now but he put something in my neck to shock me if I ‘don’t listen’ or something.” Matt looks mad at that but Peter continues.

“I have an idea though…” he smirks and starts to tell them.

“No. Plain and simple. It’s too risky.” Comes Matt’s adamant refusal. Wade nods.

“If it was me I’d do it but I have faster healing than you do.” Matt Nods along this time.

“I don’t have another idea so.” Peter shrugs.

“I’m sure we can come up with something.” Matt starts but Peter stops him.

“You have about ten minutes ‘cause I’m about to do it.” Peter stands to stretch and change his shirt (they gave him some different clothes thankfully but Peter mourns the loss of the clothes he came there in).

They start to talk but Peter’s already half way out the door.

“You might want to stay here, just in case it doesn’t work I have you guys as back up.”

“Pete. Baby boy. There’s no way in hell I’m going to stay in here while you pull a crazy stunt!”

“I’ll go to, someone has to keep an eye out for you.” Peter and Wade look at each other then back at Matt who levels them with a look. “You know what I mean.” Peter smiles and turns to the door.

“Well. Now or never!” He opens it and peaks his head out. Giving the all clear to his team they make their way towards Slades office.

The base is oddly quiet but Peter will take all the luck he could get.

Quickly making his way into the office after listening for any movement, Peter loops behind the desk.

Opening the top middle drawer Peter looks for a device. He’s hoping there’s something of the sort here. Otherwise he’ll have to resort to his back up plan.

Seeing nothing before moving to the next Peter only finds shipping papers for the fear toxin.

“I’m not seeing anything here Pete.” Wade says as he pulls books off the shelves. Matt’s busy keeping an ear on the door.

“Someone’s coming.” Matt warns. Peter jumps to the ceiling before crawling into a corner, the bookshelf helping to hide him.
Matt manages to fit behind a couch Peter hadn’t seen before.

Wade stands behind the door until Peter gives him a look, so he moves to hide under Slades desk (luckily it was only open on the sitting side).

The door opens and Slade walks in; setting his wristband on the desk before moving to grab the whiskey from the shelf.

Peter watches as Slade pours himself a short glass and takes a sip when a low beeping comes from his phone.

“What’s the problem?” Slade turns towards the door and looks down in frustration.

“very well, I’ll meet you there. Seems like we have a problem to take care of.” Slade starts to walk out the door before pausing and turning to grab the wristband.

Peter lunges off the ceiling to grab it, Wade pops out from under the desk and Matt jumps over the couch.

Slade is surprised but quickly takes a fighting stance.

“I’m not sure how you got in here but it would seem I’ll have to deal with you first. Peter, hand me my wristband.” Peter sends the man a strange look.

“Why the hell would I do that?” Peter starts to inspect the device as Wade and Matt circle to stand in front of him.

Finding the right button Peter shuts it down. A slight shock and a low heat from his neck shows whatever device is now dead (he’d have to get that out later).

Slade sighs before speaking.

“And here I was thinking we were past all this. You’ve been quite tranquil the past few days.”

“Hardly! Get it through your thick skull, I will never join you. Go focus on the kids here that actually care to be!” Peter is more tired than anything at this point.

“You will. I’m sure of it.” Comes Slades predictable response.

“He said no weirdo!” Wade pulls out his gun and aims it at Slade who lowers his arms.

“Very well then. Leave.” Peter blinks and turns to Matt who just nods.

“It hadn’t been fun and hope to never see you again! Bye!” Peter throws a dismissive wave over his shoulder and starts to run out Wade and Matt following behind.

Slade stays in his office.

-with Slade-

“Goodbye Peter. I hope that the next we meet you will be more…restive to the idea of becoming my apprentice.” Slade turns to a news paper article he’d cut out years ago.

“Just like him.” In the image a young Robin is seen swinging past, it tens about a fight he’d won.

“See you soon. Peter.”

-with Jason-

Pulling up to the building Jason waits as his siblings take their positions before checking his weapons.

Hearing the door open Jason’s head snaps up to see Peter being followed out by two men in red.

Jason aims at the man with katanas and holster strapped to his leg.

“Don’t move! Get away from the kid!” Jason watches as Peter looks around before pointing at him self and mouthing “kid?” The man Jason was aiming at starts to laugh.

“Aww, you are just a kid baby boy!“ He looks back to Jason, “ you can put the gun down my chemical romance, I’m a friend!” Jason does not put the gun down but looks at Peter who nods.

“It’s fine! Their friends! They came to help!” Reluctantly Jason lowers his gun and watches as Dick, Tim, and Damian jump down to join them.

“How’d you break out?” Tim asks first; Dick hits his arm. “Are you okay?” He changes his question.

“I’m fine. And weirdly enough once I got the shocker down he just let us go.” Jason cringes at the thought.

“The what?” Peter ignores Tim in favor of looking around; Jason can see a small burn line on Peter’s neck but doesn’t move.

“Oh! RedHood and Co. this is Deadpool and Dare Devil, their friends of mine. DP, double D, this is Red Hood, Nightwing, Red Robin, and Robin.” Deadpool looks them over before doubling back to look at Dick.

“Dayumn! I’m sorry.” He holds a hand out and covers his face with the other one. Despite the apology the man continues to stare at Dick’s ass.

“Right… nice to meet you; but I should get going, I’m glad you’re okay, hood’s going to make sure you get home!” Dick says before firing his grapple and pulling off the ground.

“Bye handsome! Say hi to the misses for me!” Deadpool yells out, Jason watches as Dick stutters In his leap and is forced to roll onto the roof before trying again.

“What did he say??” Comes the question in the ear pieces.

Peter sighs and apologizes.

“Sorry, he has no filter and tends to know things he shouldn’t.” Jason turns to look at the other man who hadn’t moved in a few minutes.

Dare devil turns to look at Jason before nodding.

‘Okay then…’

“Let’s get moving before Slade changes his mind.” They nod before Damian takes off to the roof, Deadpool and dare devil doing the same. Tim follows after and Jason is left in front with Peter.

“I have my bike if you’re okay with that.” Peter nods and gets on after Jason does (after Jason hands him a helmet).

Peter gives him his address and they start their drive.

-with Peter-

Once back into his apartment and having said his thanks for the ride a what was supposed to be a rescue mission Peter looks over at his coffee table.

Looking at the box he’d wrapped almost a month ago Peter moves to pick it up when he hears a tap on his window.

Opening it to see Wade and Matt, Peter steps back as they make their way in.

“Yep. Much better dig’s.” He moves to sit on the couch and Matt does the same.

Peter sighs and grabs his keys. Pausing when he sees cat-Jason run up to him and jump onto his shoulder.

“Hey bud, the self feeder work? I had Katt come over to check in but my phone kind of vanished.” The cat meows at him and Peter looks to the bowl. Still has food in it so that means it worked.

“Uh. Pete? What you got there?” Peter turns to Wade who took to his fridge.

“This is cat-Jason. I’ll tell you about it later. For now though I’m going to go get you guys some normal clothes.” Peter grabs the box off the table along with his wallet (he’d forgotten it in his rush to leave- he’d been able to pay his tab with some money he found in his pants pocket.)

Seeing his cat’s unwillingness to move he slipped his harness on and attached the leash.

“We’ll be back!” Peter’s out the door before Matt can finish his sentence.

“You just got back from-“ Peter locks the door and starts to make his way to Wayne manor. He has a stop to make.

-with Jason-

Looking over at the box he’d wrapped (poorly as it is) and shakes his head. Peter just got back from a traumatic experience, Jason is just going to give him a Christmas present randomly.

Looking at the calendar and the 23rd mark off still drying Jason starts to think on when he should bring it to him.

He’s taken from his thoughts when he hears a knock on the door.

“I got it Alfred!” Opening Jason is surprised to see Peter. And cat-Jason but that’s not his biggest concern.

“Peter?” He smiles and Jason invites him in. It’s started to snow and he’d rather Peter didn’t freeze.

“Sorry for dropping in unannounced, I wanted to give you this.” He holds out a small box that Jason carefully takes.

“Here one sec.” He turns to the back and starts to make his way into the living room. Looking for a moment, Jason finds the thing he was looking for before walking back to Peter.

“Here.” Jason gives the box to Peter who looks a bit confused.

“Same time?” Peter nods and they count down.

“3” Jason starts.

“2”

“1”

Unwrapping the small box as Peter does the same. Jason finds a brown leather jacket- not the one he’d given Peter a while back- when he pulls it out of the box he sees the design on the back.

It’s wonderful woman’s logo embroidered on the back. Blinking Jason sees something still in the box. Grabbing it he sees a signed picture of Wonder Woman. “To Jason from Wonder Woman”.

Peter had gotten her signature when he went to the watchtower.

“Thank you…” Peter looks up from his gift with star struck eyes.

“Thank you!” Peter looks at the cameras Jason had gotten him and pulled the lens cover off. “Can I get a picture of you in the jacket?”

Jason nods and slips the jacket on. A perfect fit. He turns so his back is towards Peter and moves his arms up in a pose, making sure the jacket is pulled so you could see it.

Looking over his shoulder he sees Peter pause before taking the shot.

Peter pulls up the image to show Jason. A good shot as always.

Soon after they said their good byes. Peter had to go to the store- Jason couldn’t say anything about how he thought Peter should stay home since Jason does know about him being kidnapped. Red Hood does. Rubbing the back of his neck Jason makes his way to his room.

“Good fit?” He stops when he hears Tim.

“You tell him my size?” He gets a nod before Tim walks away, shaking his head Jason continues to his room.

Setting the signed photo agents his mirror.

-with Peter-

Once back in the comfort oh his apartment Peter sets the bags of clothes down. Smelling something burning Peter quickly moves to the kitchen.

“Hey Pete! I made some food!” Looking at the half burnt chicken in the pan and the water that’s boiling over with what Peter thinks is noodles.

“Uhh…” he turns to Matt who shrugs.

“What did you want me to do? I’m blind”

“Yeah but you have your sense thing- like my spidey senses.”

“Your spidey senesce haven’t been working though have they?” Blinking Peter nods before giving a verbal yes.

“How’d you know?”

“Being in another world messed my senses up. I plan on trying to reconnect later tonight if you’d like to join me on the roof.”

“Sure! Let me help Wade in the kitchen first.” Matt nods.

Back in the kitchen Peter takes the burnt chicken off the stove before cutting into it to see if he can salvage it.

“How did you manage to burn it when it’s still raw in the inside?” Wade shrugs and moves to stir the noodles.

Cutting the outer layer of the chicken off Peter turns the heat down and gets a new pan before checking how done the noodles are, they’re not done despite the water boiling over before.

Seasoning the chicken Peter gets to work.

-

20 minutes later Peter plates the finished chicken parmesan and they dig in.

“So… who’s Jason?” Peter nearly chokes on his food at Wades sudden question.

“WhAt?” He takes a sip of his drink as he listens to Wade ask again.

“Who’s Jason? A friend? More than a friend~” he wiggles his eyebrows.

“Just a friend.” Matt laughs.

“A friend you’d go out in the snow just to give a present too?” Peter quints.

“I thought your sense’s were offline?” He smirks.

“Not all of them. Your heart jumped before you left and again just now. Plus there were some Christmas songs on earlier. Wade put the radio on.” Wade nods and gives Peter a smirk.

“So you like him then~” Peter fights back a blush and denys it.

“I don’t!” He gets unimpressed looks from the two and he knows he’s been had.

“…I can’t.”

“And why not?” Wade asks, pointing at him with his fork. Peter is quiet for a moment before speaking in a low whisper.

“I destroy everything I care about…” Wade and Matt look at each other (mostly) before they shut Peter down.

“That’s not true.”

“Isn’t it? My aunt May, MJ, Ned, Tony- Ben.”

“What about us? You haven’t destroyed us.” Peter gives them a small smile.

“Wade, you can’t die.”

“Oh yeah- and what about Matty? He’s still here!” Peter doesn’t say anything cause he knows he’s can’t.

“I say go for it.” Peter turns to Matt and waits for him to continue. He doesn’t.

Peter sighs as he stands with the empty dish’s before moving to wash them.

He’d join Matt in the roof once he’s done.

Chapter Text

Over the course of a week Peter got in touch with the realtor who found him the two buildings Peter had been looking for. Mostly.

“The business building I sent you is still up but the studio was bought. The contractor has another that fits your needs- has 3 extra rooms though.”

Peter had signed off on both buildings (after looking at them in person of course) and had started to get them set up.

Wade and Matt got settled into the house/base and Peter started to clean up the bigger building.

The realtor had told Peter that the building needed a bit of work done to it so Peter started to look for contractors.

Other than that Peter set up new identity’s for both Wade and Matt. Which also mentioned that Peter had told Make new documents for Matt to practice law. Just in case.

After all that Peter was finally able to go back out as Spider-Man.

Which was why he was sitting on top of one of the tallest buildings in Gotham listening for trouble.

Since Peter had been working with Matt to reconnect with his spider senses he’s been able to train a bit more on honing his skills rather than relying on his reflexes.

Feeling Red hood approach before he hears him Peter counts that as a small victory. Not turning to the man as he silently walks closer Peter decides to mess with him.

“Hey Hood!” Peter feels the man pause before continuing to walk closer.

“Hey spider. Haven’t seen you in a bit.” Peter looks over but he’s had a week to come up with an excuse.

“Yeah, that’s my bad. A friend of mine got kidnapped and I was looking for him. Seems like you got to him first though. Thanks for helping him.” Hood looks at him for a few moments before answering.

“It’s no problem. So you’re friends with him then?” Hood sits down next to Peter as he asks.

“Yep! Known him for years.” Hood nods but Peter gets the idea that he doesn’t entirely believe him.

Peter shrugs but stops and stands up, hold joining him in the action.

“What?”

“There- a girl, she’s by herself and a guys closing in on her. I think he has a knife.” Peter fires a web out towards them and Hood does the same.

Launching himself off the building Peter pulls on his web to land quietly on the roof above the man.

“Just give me the cash kid- then no one’s gotta get hurt.” The girl shakes her head and clutches her bag to closer to her.

The man grunts and moves to swing the blade at her when Peter jumps down.

The blade cuts along his forearm but it’s not deep. Hood jumps down and hits the guy with the handle of his gun; knocking him unconscious.

“You okay?” Hood asks as he turns to look at Peter who nods and turns to the girl.

“Are you okay? He didn’t hurt you did he?” She looks at him and shakes her head. Peter smiles and nods.

She doesn’t stop clutching her bag but she does loosen her grip on it.

“Let’s get you home-“ the girls eyes widen and she shakes her head.

“Please- you can’t!” Peter looks at hood who had joined him after tying the man to a light pole.

“Why not?” Hood asks the girl and Peter sends him a look. “What?” Shaking his head Peter try’s again.

“Why don’t you want to go home?” She doesn’t say anything but she starts to shake a bit.

“It’s kinda cold out; why don’t we go somewhere else in the mean time? Is that okay with you?” She’s hesitant but she agrees.

Peter leads them to a near by batburger (the only place still open that won’t ask questions) and orders them food.

Once Peter pays and brings the food to the table hood brought the girl to.

“Bon appétit!” Hood pauses and the girl looks at him confused.

“What does that mean?”

“It basically means enjoy when talking about food!” She nods and takes the burger in front of her before eating it.

Peter sits next to hood in one of the chairs as he pull his mask up to his nose.

-with Jason-

Watching as Spider-Man orders food Jason waits with the girl at a table in silence.

Jason may not be the best with kids but this is rough, even for him.

“So, don’t want to go home?” When she doesn’t answer he continues.

“I can understand that. Didn’t care for my home when I was your age, you’re like- What? Seven?” she squints and corrects him.

“Twelve.”

“Fine- twelve. Either Way I get it. You don’t have to tell us if you do t want to. But we do want to help.” She doesn’t say anything but soon enough Spider-Man comes back with food for them (Why he got food for Jason he’s not sure).

Jason pauses when Spider-Man says “bon appétit”.

‘It could just be a common phrase but Peter does the same thing.’ Jason shakes his head and watches as the girl starts to eat.

Freezing when Spider-Man reaches for his mask.

‘Is he-?’ Jason holds back a sigh when the other man stops at his nose before opening a burger of his own.

Looking at the one in front of him Jason opens up the bottom half of his mask to eat while he listens to them talk.

“So, what’s your name?” Spider-Man starts.

“…you can call me Kiki…” the other man nods.

“Okay Kiki. Can you tell us why you don’t want to go home?” She pulls her bag closer to her and looks at the table.

“This is going nowhere.” Jason starts but Spider-man elbows him in the rib and shoots him a look (as much as he can with the mask).

“Ignore him Kiki he’s a brute” she gives a small laugh at Spider-mans words and Jason frowns.

“Am not-“

“So are.”

Jason closes his mask so they can’t see him frown (pout). This makes Kiki giggle and open up again.

“I want to tell you but I don’t want to go to jail…” Spider-Man starts again.

“You won’t go to jail.” She looks up at him.

“Promise?”

“Promise.” Jason can see the smile he gives her and can tell it’s the truth.

“Well, my dad works for a penguin, I heard him talking about it. Said something about making people into animals…” Jason mumbles out a quite ‘a new mutation drug?’ That Spider-man hears.

“You said you were going to go to jail, how come?” She looks down at the bag in her arms.

“Cause I took it…” Jason and Spider-man look at each other.

“Took what?” The other man spurs on.

“The needles that turned my mom into a fox lady” she opens her bag and shows the needles full of a gray liquid.

“Uhh.” Neither of them know what to do with that information and they don’t get the chance to when a large man crashes through the widow.

Jason grabs Kiki (who still has a firm hold on the bag) and jumps out of the way when the man charges at them.

Said man looked like a mix between a man and a bulldog.

Spider-Man jumps in front of them and shouts to Jason.

“Get her out of here. I’ll hold him off.” The man growls and rushes forward to grab Kiki but Spider-man blocks him, causing the man to bite down on his arm.

Spider-man for his part only grunts and tells Jason to get out before shouting the same to the workers.

Jason can see the workers running out of the back so he goes to the front.

Soon enough Spider-man comes crashing through one of the front windows.

He shouts as he skids to a stop.

“Bad dog! Sit! Stay!” The man doesn’t, instead going for Jason again- or rather, for Kiki.

“Give me the vials back!” He reached a hand out and Spider-Man fires a web to catch his arm as Jason moves to jump out of the way.

The man’s arm knocks into Jason as he jumped, causing him to lose his hold on Kiki.

As the girl falls he can hear her yell.

“Ow! Uh oh.” Regaining his footing Jason sees one of the needles sticking out of her arm, the syringe down.

Before they can do anything an ear piercing scream is let out. Jason moves to cover his ears but it doesn’t do anything (helmet) and Spider-Man uses the moment to web up the man as he covers his (no doubt) sensitive ears.

Once the man is contained Spider-Man runs over to Kiki, pulling the needle out of her arm as she shakes.

“She needs a hospital-“ He starts.

“They won’t be able to help her fast enough. Follow me.” Jason watches as he carefully picks her up and start after him.

Calling in a car Jason is quick to get in the drivers seat. Spider-man sets her in the back and gets in.

Once in Jason’s takes off.

“Close your eyes.” Jason orders.

“What?”

“Just do it- it’ll save some time later.” Jason watches out of the corner of his eye as Spider-Man covers his eyes with his hands.

“Call agent A” he says a shushes the other man questions him. A robotic voice answering him.

“Calling agent A.” A ringing follows after and over the line clicks on Jason starts.

“Agent A- use the voice modifier I have a guest.” There’s a hum in acknowledgment before Jason hears a click.

“It’s on. What’s the problem?”

“A kid- she was injected with a drug that turns the user into an animal. At least partially. I have Spider-Man with me. We’re headed to the batcave. ETA is 5. Spider is coming in blind so tell Batman not to freak.”

Jason can hear Spider-man mumble a “batcave?” But is more focused on the response from Alfred.

“Understood; I’ll let the others know to be masked. I’ll be waiting at the bay.” As they hang up Jason pulls through the opening wall and into the tunnel leading to the cave.

“You can open your eyes now.” Spider-Man takes his hands away from his mask and looks around the tunnel as they pull into the cave.

Opening the door Spider-Man gently grabs Kiki before following Jason further in.

Alfred is there with a Batman mask on along with a voice modifier.

“Set her on the table here.” Spider-Man does and Alfred gets to work.

“She’s in good hands. Agent A is trained for this.” Spider-Man looks at him and nods, but doesn’t leave Kiki’s side.

-2 hours later-

Kiki had screamed for a little bit but had calmed down soon after.

They hadn’t been able to find a cure but they were able to stop most of the effects from taking hold.

Kiki now sits awake and poking at her new ears.

During the check up Alfred had found small dog like ears poking out of her head; along with a curled tail from her lower back.

She turned into a wolf dog…mostly.

“Huh.” Spider-man hums as he looks at her. He doesn’t seem freaked out by it which means he’s adjusting to Gotham “after dark” well enough for a new mask.

Speaking of…

“Batman…and co.” Spider-Man calls out to what would have been an empty cave.

Dick steps out of the shadows in his Nightwing gear and Tim follows suit.

Damian shows himself from the ceiling when Spider-Man looks up to him. The demon brat clicks his tongue but jumps down.

Bruce doesn’t move from his spot. Probably convinced Spider-Man didn’t actually see him and was just trying his luck.

Spider-Man turns around and looks in the corner by the bat computer and tries again.

“Sorry for the intrusion Batman. But it was necessary to make sure she’d be okay.” They hold eye contact for a moment before Bruce slips out of the shadows.

“Hrn” comes the expected grunt as he ignores being called out in favor of checking Kiki’s on going files.

“She can’t go home. Her dad’s in jail and her mom’s MIA. She can’t go into foster care- we all know how that’d go.” Despite their best efforts the system was still mostly fronts for trafficking and fight rings.

Bruce speaks up first.

“I have a connection that can help her. At least until we can make a permanent cure.” Everyone nods but Spider-Man hesitates.

“We can trust them?” This makes them pause.

“Of course. She’ll be in good hands.” He doesn’t look swayed but nods.

Bruce starts to talk to Dick and Tim about getting in touch with there connection when Jason notices Spider-Man walk over to Kiki.

“You’ll be going to live with a friend, is that okay? Just while we find your mom.” Kiki thinks for a minute before slowly nodding.

Spider-Man pulls out a burner phone before handing it to her.

“This is just in case you need help. You can call me on this. It’s has my number in it already so you don’t have to worry.” She takes it slowly and examines it.

“Only call it if it’s an emergency, but you can text it as much as you’d like. I’ll answer it as fast as I can. Okay?”

“Okay.” She holds onto it with the same grip she used to hold onto the bag.

Spider-Man walks back over to hood and looks over at the bat computer.

“It’s 11:59…” Jason raises an eyebrow but looks at the time.

“Yeah?” Once it hits 12 Spider-Man looks at him.

“Happy new year!”

~Extra!~

When Peter made it home wade had jumped him, planting a masked kiss on his cheek before running to do the same to Matt.

~

When Jason made it home dog had run to greet him like he normally did. With a big wet kiss.

~

When dick finally got home at 1 he sees Selene laying asleep on the couch with two champagne glasses on the table, the bottle still full next to it.

Smiling he picks her up and takes her to bed, placing a light kiss on her forehead before moving to clean up the food she’d set out (they’d eat it later that night).

~

Tim and Damian both sent out a happy new year’s text and got various responses back.

Raven: happy new years to you as well <3

-

Conner: happy new years!!!! =DDD

~

Bruce once finally in his room shares a glass of wine with Clark from over the phone.

~

Peter sends Jason a message the same time he gets one.

Jason
Happy new year!

Peter smiles and closes his phone. Rolling onto his back to stair at the ceiling.

He’s been in Gotham for five months…

Chapter Text

Jason’s sitting on the couch next to Peter playing Mario cart seven when Selene walks into the living room. She sits down between the two but on the floor, her back leaning against it.

“Bruce said he needed to talk to you.” She looks up at Jason and holds out a hand to take his controller.

Sighing, Jason stands and tosses her the controller.

“Be back in a sec’.” Peter nods and turns back to the game when Selene started a new race.

Walking towards Bruce’s office Jason can hear Dick and Tim’s voice as well.

“There’s two new masks running around. They’re normally seen with Spider-man, these are the CCTV images O got.” As Jason pushes the door open he quickly closes it behind him.

“Want to speak louder for Peter to hear?” They ignore his sarcasm in favor of filling him in.

“The new masks are the same we saw when we went to save Peter from Slade. Deadpool and Dare Devil. This just further proves that Peter is Spider-man.” Tim’s the one to say it and Bruce nods.

“He’s already here, we could-“ Dick cuts Bruce off after a quick glance to Jason.

“And what? Out our selves as vigilantes? He’s a smart kid. It’s a miracle he hasn’t figured it out already.” Bruce squints at him but doesn’t say anything.

Jason doesn’t add anything, to focused on keeping his anger down.

“We should get more evidence, we don’t have that much to go off of as is-“ Bruce sighs and cuts Tim off.

“You’re partial, you’re his friend and want to delay things.” Tim looks like he wants to say something but can’t. Bruce having already called him out.

“B, even if Peter is Spider-Man, the kids done good work. He’s not a threat, seems to follow the same rules you do. No guns, no killing.” Dick tries to placate.

“Even so; his friends are wild cards. Deadpool carries guns and katanas, we don’t know what Dare Devil uses except hand to hand- maybe batons. We need to bring them in, if only on a personal level to keep an eye on them.” Bruce leans forward, hands on the table.

“Jason has guns and Damian has katanas, so I don’t see the problem.” Tim fires back, matching Bruce’s posture. “The only actual evidence we have is that he knows Deadpool and Dare Devil and that he might be a meta! That’s hardly enough to use against him!” Tim continues to try but Bruce counters.

“He’s been kidnapped multiple times, for various reasons, and has gotten himself out of them almost every time. Lex Luther and Slade both had extreme security but he walked out of each of them.”

“Even so!-“ Tim is cut off by Jason slamming his hand onto the desk.

“That enough! You talk like he isn’t a few rooms over! While he may be Tim’s friend he knows how to take his feelings out of it to make the right call- and while yes we don’t know about the two new masks we know we can trust Spider-Man; and if we can trust him we can trust his judgment of the them!” Jason huffs at the end of his speech; all three men looking at him.

Bruce leans back into his office chair with a sigh.

“Jason, I know he’s your friend and how much you like him but the facts remain. Peter is Spider-Man, if not he’s at least related to him. You said it yourself. Spider-man called him a friend. He’s an inconsistency- not from this timeline.” He pauses and the rest of them freeze.

“What do you mean? Not from this time line?” Dick asks, speaking up after a while of listening. Bruce sighs and pinches the bridge of his nose.

“Something booster gold said when Peter went to the watchtower. Said Peter was never mentioned in the future. This wouldn’t have been a big deal, but when he brings up a certain arachnid that’s been swinging around Gotham he told me about the lack of news about it.” He sends a look to Dick who turns away.

“There was recently a call for images of him from different news outlets. Gotham news being one as well, Peter should get the message soon, but there was no mention of Spider-Man in the future he’s from.” Bruce finish’s speaking and the room falls into silence.

A loud ringing cuts through the silence. “-best friend’s brother, my best friend’s brother is the one for me!” This gains the attention of the men around him as Jason pulls his phone out.

Tim smirks as Jason looks at the screen.

Sighing Jason shows the screen to Dick who try’s to hold back a smile.

Bruce reads the screen and raises an eyebrow.

“Why is that her ring tone?” Jason shakes his head before answering the phone.

“Ask your kid.” He nods to Tim as he steps out of the room. Hearing Tim explain it to Bruce he closes the door.

“Why are you calling me when you’re in the house?” The noise from the other side gives Jason the impression that she is in fact not in the house anymore.

“I took Peter for a girls night!” Jason pales, remembering his own “girls night”.

“Have mercy on him please. He’s got plenty of life to live.” She gives a mocking laugh before adding on.

“We’re meeting Harley and Ivy at Zatanna’s so we’ll be back late!” She hangs up after that and Jason is left staring at his phone.

“What’s with that line up?” He reenters the office after shaking his head. There was still work to be done.

-with Peter-

After Selene had dragged Peter out and made a call (probably to Jason) and then sent out a text.

Soon enough Harley and Ivy joined them at the cafe they ended up at.

“Hey Selene!” She pauses and then smiles again, “Peter! I didn’t know you knew Selene!” Peter looks up from his drink and smiles.

“Hey Harley! Ivy! How have you been?” Harley tells him about how they haven’t been doing to much, Ivy was quieter then usual and when Peter asked her if she was okay she apologized.

“What for?” She hesitated but elaborates.

“A while ago when you were doing the report on my show case one of the protesters threw a can of fear toxin onto the stage. I saw the videos of what happened and I saw you push Red hood out of the way from an attack I made.” She holds onto the cup she got when they entered.

“I haven’t been able to apologize to you, I know it wasn’t me who threw the gas but it was still me who caused everything.” Harley put a hand on Ivy’s shoulder, Peter shakes his head and sends her a smile when Selene speaks up.

“Okay! That’s enough mopping! It’s a girl’s night! I called up Zatanna, she’s going to do some voodoo magic!” She wiggles her fingers and Harley laughs.

“Just ‘cause you don’t believe in magic doesn’t mean it’s not real toots.” Selene sticks her tongue out at the nickname causing Peter and Ivy to smile.

They stand and make their way to what Peter assumes is Zatannas place.

After a bit of walking they come up to a store front, a sign in from with Zatannas name on it.

Walking in a girl with long black hair comes to greet them.

“Selene! Welcome in!” She greets Harley and Ivy as well before turning to Peter.

“You must be Peter, it’s nice to meet you. I’ve heard a lot about you. All good things I promise.” When Peter shakes her hand he notices her eyes flick to just over his shoulder, but she moves onto lead them to a round table.

Zatanna waits until they’re all seated to start.

“We can start light with a tarot reading. Selene, why don’t you start us off?” Selene nods and thinks of a question while hovering her hand over the deck.

“What does my future hold~?” Zatanna gives Selene a look so she asks a real question.

“Fine. How is my past influencing my relationships?” Zatanna shuffles the cards and pulls 5 out:

The upside down magician
The upside down fool
The upside down Hierophant
The upright Temperance
The upright World

“While you were pulled away from your greatest relationships and lost touch with most of not all of them, you rebelled against what would have kept you from these people and through patience you have made new connections while strengthening the few you’ve held onto along with reconnecting with those you lost.” She spoke with her eyes closed but opens them as she finishes talking.

Selene doesn’t say anything but nods. She seems to believe a bit more than before but Zatanna turns to do Harley’s and then Ivy’s.

Last up is Peter’s.

“Hover your hand over the deck and think of a question. Once you have it ask it out loud.” Peter nods and puts his hands over the cards, shutting his eyes to think.

“Will my future endeavors prove successful?” He cringes at the awkward wording and waits as Zatanna shuffles the deck, hands moving to rest in his lap.

Soon enough she pulls out five cards.

The upside down lovers
The upside down two of cups
The upside down hangman
The upright knight of cups
The upright Ace of Pentacles

“There will be a loss of balance in your endeavors and broken communication that will lead to a needless sacrifice but if you follow your heart you will find prosperity and new ventures will open to you.”

Peter nods as she finishes talking, unsure of what to say.

She cleanses the cards again, the same she’s done between each of their readings before she brings out some drinks and snacks.

“Let’s take a break shall we?” They nod and they start talking amongst themselves for a bit when Harley says they should do palm readings.

Peter ends up going first this time, Zatanna’s fingers ghost above the lines in his palm. She frowns as bit and looks up to him.

“You’ve faced quite a bit of misfortune in your life…” her eyes focused past his shoulder again and he has to hold himself back from looking.

She doesn’t say much more and instead moves on to the others after sending him a worried look.

After they’ve done their palm readings and said their goodbyes they start to head somewhere called Cherry’s when Zatanna pulled him aside.

“Peter… I didn’t want to say all of it in front of everyone but you’ve lost quite a lot of people; haven’t you? You don’t have to answer, but your hands are rough, yet soft in the ways that truly matter. You are very kind, yet the world has taken its toll on you.” Peter blinks at her and watches as the others continue to walk away, not noticing his absence yet.

“Yeah, it’s like a curse. Just a bit of Parker luck really.” He gives a dry chuckle and gives his goodbyes, a “see you later” before moving to rejoin the group.

-with Zatanna-

Watching as Peter catches up to the group of girls she looks at the figure that’s been following the boy; a man with short brown hair and a matching goatee.

“Who are you?” She asks but the man shakes his head with a smile.

He gives a short wave before following after Peter, the blue aura that flows around him muted by the Black spots weaved in. Small spots of white intertwined as well.

Once the figure rejoins the boy half of the black spots disappear.

Turning back inside as the door closes Zatanna reaches for her phone.

Listening to the dial ringing until a gruff voice picks up Zatanna sits back down at the round table.

“Zatanna?”

“Bruce, I have something I want to talk to you about.” Once she gets the go ahead she starts.

“When I asked about his loss he said he’s cursed a bit of ‘Parker luck’ as he put it. But that doesn’t make sense.” She thinks back to the lines in his hand. The scars that didn’t quite become a scar.

“How so?” Bruce asks and she answers.

“He has a very strong guardian spirit. The spirit knows I saw him to. Wouldn’t answer me when I asked who he was.” Bruce hums and hangs up shortly after. A promise of further investigation as a goodbye.

-with Peter-

After taking a very tight cab ride they made it to Cherrys. A club by the looks of it.

There was a line out the front that stretched to the next block over.

“Busy night~” Selene whistles but gestures to the ally next to the building.

‘Because ally’s next to clubs have been so good to me.’ Peter thinks with a dry smile.

They walk up to the metal door and a screen comes to life and Selene sighs when she reads it.

“Should have guessed he’d put a riddle to get in.” They start to speculate on the answer while Peter reads it.

“Ask this question all day long, but always get completely different answers, and yet the answers will always be correct. What is the question?” Peter thinks for a second, reading it out loud again before answering.

“What time is it?” The screen shines green and the door unlocks.

“Oh- nice Peter!”

Once inside Peter sees a crowd of people dancing and drinking. All illuminated by green lights.

What stood out the most was a large green (light up) question mark sign.

A man dressed in a green suit with small black question marks over it walked over but paused as quickly as he’d started.

“Selene?” Said girl turns and smiles at the man.

“Ed! Sorry, came in through the back!” He doesn’t look mad but does look a bit confused while walking towards them again.

“You got the riddle right?” She squints at him and playfully hits his shoulder once he’s close enough.

“Don’t be an ass. But no- it wasn’t me who got it. Peter did.” Peter does not jump when the man’s attention turns to him. He doesn’t.

“Hello Peter, you can call me Edward-“ he starts to introduce himself when Selene jumps in.

“Just call him Ed! Anyways; Ed! You could bounce riddles off Peter while we go get drinks!” She doesn’t wait for a response before she drags Harley and Ivy to the bar to order drinks.

Ed sighs before sitting down on a near by couch. Peter hesitantly joins him, sitting in the other side of the curved couch.

“So…aren’t you the riddler?” The man looks at Peter over his glasses.

“Is that a problem?” Peter shakes his head.

“Nope. Just curious.” The man sighs and Peter sees the man look over towards Selene.

“You like her. Don’t you?” The man’s head snaps to face Peter. A glint in his eye before he calms down.

“That’s none of your concern now is it?” Peter looks at his hands before looking up at where the girls still stand.

“I know how you feel…” the man scoffs at him before muttering.

“How could a child like yourself know anything about what I feel?”

“A year ago the only woman I’ve ever loved forgot I even existed … along with the rest of the world.” He barely even spoke the last few words, left only for his ears to hear.

The man looks him over and sinks back further into the couch.

“…two years ago…she chose another. But if she’s with him- and I still get to see her- to be her friend? Then I suppose I can live with that.”

They sit in silence until the girls rejoin them.

“So, got any riddles for us?” Selene asks handing a whiskey glass to Ed as she sits.

He takes it and turns to Peter with a small smirk.

“Why don’t you tell them the riddle I told you Peter?” Peter gives the man a look at takes a sip of the drink Harley handed him.

“What five letter word becomes shorter when you add two letters to it?” Ed chuckles and sips from his glass as Selene thinks, Harley turns her head and sips her fruity drink. Ivy doesn’t bother answering but nods.

Looking at his cup Peter sees a swirl of white and red; taking another sip Peter recognizes the drink as a Miami vise.

“You know I’m under age right?” Harley shrugs before smirking.

“Yet you’re still drinking it.” Peter mimics her shrug and smiles.

“Short!” Looking over at Selene he nods before turning back to Harley.

“Why a Miami vise though?” She sends him a smile and a look.

“Cuz it’s fruity!” She winks at him and turns back to Ivy. Shaking his head Peter finishes the drink.

Harley offers to get him another and he nods, Ivy joining her.

Selene laughs at something Ed said and Peter toons back in.

“He does! Said he was cute! I’ve never heard him call someone cute!” Her face was a bit flushed and she had a big grin.

Ed glances as Peter before encouraging Selene to continue.

“Really? But he’s such a hard head. I’m surprised he admitted it.” She shakes her head with a shrug.

“If only! He’s dancing around it when we all know! He likes him too! I just know it!” She notices Peters attention on her and brings him into the conversation.

“Right? You like Jason?” Peter almost drops his cup.

“What?” She turns to face him fully.

“You don’t like him?“

“It’s not that I don’t-“ Peter flushes and that’s all she needs as confirmation. Turning back to Ed she continues.

“See! It won’t be long before-“ she doesn’t get the chance to finish her sentence when the doors are slammed open.

“Ed!” The man stands up at the voice, smiling as he turns to the man that called out to him.

“Ozzie! Glad you could make it!” Peter turns slightly and sees a familiar man.

Penguin.

Harley walks back over, handing Peter his drink.

“I need to get out of here.” He moves to stand but Harley stops him.

“Oh no, not ‘till you finish that drink! I didn’t just wait in the line for nothing!” She had a light tone but didn’t leave room for argument.

Taking the straw out Peter chugs the icy drink before turning to the two tone woman.

“I need to leave.” He glances at penguin and Harley follows his eyes.

“Oh shit- why didn’t you say so sooner? We gotta get you outta here.” Harley walks over to Selene and tells her that Peter’s leaving.

“You sure Pete? Ozzie isn’t so bad-“ at the mention of his nickname penguin turns to look at who Selene was talking to.

“You!” Peter takes a step back as the larger man pulls his umbrella up to aim it at him.

“Oz! Enough.” Ed pushes the umbrella down and penguin takes a step back. He grumbles but doesn’t make a move against Peter.

“It was nice enough to meet you Peter but I think it’s in your best interest to leave.” Peter nods and takes two twenty dollar bills out of his wallet, placing them on the table.

“For the drinks.” Harley follows him as he walks to the door; Ivy staying with Selene, the promise of a safe return on her lips.

Ed nods to Ivy as she helps Selene outside.

Harley walks with Peter in silence until they get closer to his house.

“Sorry about that. I didn’t think he’d show up.” Peter shakes his head.

“It’s not your fault.” He’s not surprised she knows about what happened. Seeing as she’s friends with the riddler- who just so happens to have been at the ring that day.

“I’m surprised you aren’t a bit tipsy. You were drinking pretty strong doubles.” Peter chuckles.

“I can handle my alcohol pretty well.” More like he can’t get drunk but it’s probably best he doesn’t share that.

Last thing he needs is for her to try and test it.

Pulling his keys out once he’s in front of his door he’s greeted by Wade pointing a gun at him.

“Step away from the boy.” Peter sighs and grabs the gun from the man.

“Relax Wade. She’s a friend.”

“Oh! Then it’s a pleasure to meet ‘ya!” Harley laughs and shakes Wades hand.

“Pete’s got some weird friends!” They both laugh and Peter tries not to think about the trouble they’ll cause.

Matt is sitting criss cross on the rug in the living room and Peter joins him.

Taking a deep breath and focusing on the vibrations in the air like Matt taught him.

“Relax. Your to stiff.” Matt’s voice calls out from his right.

Doing as told Peter stretches his reach further.

Feeling the movement of those blocks away.

Leaning to the side when he feels something moving at him Peter opens his eyes to see Wade gearing up to throw another pillow at him.

“Doing good baby boy!” He’s throws the pillow at him and Peter catches it; throwing it back at him.

Harley laughs as it hits him in the face and continues making what ever concoction she’d started in the kitchen.

Sighing, Peter closes his eyes again.

He’s almost got it. Just a bit more…

Chapter Text

Staring at his ceiling Peter thinks about his next step. First is to lay out the facts.

Peter has a newly fixed building he can use for finding a way home and making new gadgets for Spider-Man.

He has a house/ spider base that’s housing two other vignettes aka Wade and Matt.

He finished his first semester and is already registered for his second.

And…

He likes Jason.

“Fuckkkkkk” he hears a loud gasp.

“Language!” Wade gives him a fake scolding look before walking over with toaster waffles.

“Eat up!” Peter takes the plate and starts to eat.

“I know you’re not really doing the whole ‘talking about our feelings’ and what not, but we do need to talk.” Peter swallows and looks to the window and Wade it’s in front of it.

Peter feels Matt sit behind him.

Sighing Peter sets the empty plates down.

“Fine.”

“You have that building now right?” Peter nods to Matt’s words before speaking.

“Yeah, I’m about to start working on some new tech. Try and remake Karen… build a way home…” he whispers the last part. Trying to remind himself.

Matt and Wade share a look over his head and Wade starts again.

“You do want to go back don’t you? Back to New York?” Peter doesn’t answer.

How could he when nothings waiting for him?

Peter shakes his head and stands.

“I don’t know… I think so- but-“ Matt stands and puts a hand on his shoulder.

“Take your time. It’s a big decision.” Peter smiles and pats Matt on the shoulder as he moves to change into his suit. Leaving through the window before swinging off.

-with Matt-

Wade looks at him while Peter jumps out the window, already in suit this early in the day.

“Should we follow him?” Shaking his head Matt answers.

“No. He needs some time to think about things. His heart is conflicted.” Wade frowns at the window.

“The kid needs some time to figure his feelings out, it’s tough try’n to balance ‘ya head and heart.” They turn to the voice coming from the kitchen.

“Why are you still here?” Wade asks the woman. Matt had felt her presence before but had thought she was still asleep with how even her breathing was.

“I’ve been here the whole time. Wasn’t ’bout to walk home in the cold.” Wade nods.

“That’s fair… wait- did you see him?“

“Oh yeah- don’t worry ‘bout it though. I ain’t gonna say anything. I know to many masks as it is.” Matt nods feeling her sincerity.

“I just hope he doesn’t do anything stupid.”

-with Peter-

Swinging between buildings Peter finally lands on one of the taller ones.

He sits there for what feels like an hour, thinking about what he wants to do. What he should do.

‘New York doesn’t need me anymore. They have the remaining avengers, Wade and Matt. Plus the X men.’ He looks over Gotham and the almost fog that seems to blanket the city.

‘Gotham needs Spider-Man more than New York does. They might have the bats but the crime in this city is too much for them to handle alone.’ He looks to where his building is at.

‘They have the justice league but seems like Batman doesn’t like them in his city…’ he thinks about the crime he’s seen in this city since he got there.

‘I’ve made friends here too… one’s my age. They’re definitely hiding something but so am I so I guess I can’t judge. It’s weird that the bats keep showing up though… and why were they in star city?’ Before he can think on it any further a figure approaches.

“Signal, ‘morning” Peter greets the other man once he’s close enough. The man sighs as he lands next to Peter.

“Oh thank god. I thought you were gonna- well…you know.” Peter nods and watches as signal sits next to him.

“Your out early Spider-man. Any special plans today?” Peter shakes his head.

“Nope, how ‘bout you?” Signal shakes his head and smiles.

“Nope! Just how I like it. Means people are safe.” Peter nods at the other man and looks back out over the city.

They sit like that for a bit before signal gets a ping.

“Robbery on 6th…you wanna come?” Peter smirks.

“For sure.” With that the swing towards 6th light hearted jabs are thrown along the way.

“Bet I get there first!”

“What’s your offer?”

“If you beat me I’ll buy you lunch!”

“You’re on!”

Landing at the art museum Peter watches as signal lands next to him, panting a bit.

“Looks like you owe me lunch.”

“Yeah…right after…we deal with this.” He catches his breath as he talks.

Turning to the building Peter sees police surrounding the front.

“We should protect head to the back.” He gets a nod and they’re off again.

Once inside they start to look around, keeping an eye and ear out for any officers doing the same.

Peter looks around but nothing seems missing.

Making it back to signal Peter relays as much.

“Same here… I don’t think they took anything; the alarm must have scared them off.” Peter hums.

“Maybe but I didn’t see any point of entry. The museum is under construction right? Could they have taken something from the back?” The other man thinks for a moment before waving him over.

Peter follows as he’s led to a back room.

“The only thing they should have back here is the red cat’s eye gem. There a pair but only one is housed here. Too much of a bait for cat woman.” Peter pauses.

“Cat woman? White, long hair?” Signal stops as well.

“No? Short black. You know another cat burglar?” Peter lets out a breath.

“No…just something from home.” Signal doesn’t push for anymore; instead turning his focus to the still locked glass box.

“What the-!” The gem wasn’t inside but the glass hadn’t been touched. Before they could look around any further they hear an officer yelling that someone was there.

“There” being where Peter and signal stood…in front of an empty glass display.

Not good.

“Run!” Peter silently yells.

As they run out of the room through a second exit they can hear the cops running after them.

Peter fires a web and grabs signal; pulling hard once he has a good grip on the man.

“Whoa-!” Peter feels something coming at them so he pulls signal in front of him, grunting as a bullet pierces him in his side.

Peter lets go of the webbing to fire another strand, pulling them onto a building a bit further out.

Rolling onto said building Peter drops signal on the roof in his movement.

Laying on his back Peter grits his teeth as the gravel and dirt cake onto his wound.

“Holy shit dude!” Peter looks over to see a slightly panicked signal.

“ ‘m fine.” Peter try’s to reach the wound (he has to get the bullet out before it closes. Otherwise it’ll hurt even more to get it out.) but he can’t reach it. “Damnit”

‘What happened to that spider flex ability?’

“We gotta get you to a hospital-“ Peter cuts him off.

“No! No hospitals. ‘M fine; just got- gotta get the bullet out and I’ll be fine.” Signal gives him a worried look and steps closer to him.

“You should let a doctor help-“ he pauses when Peter shoots him a look (the best he can with the mask on) and sighs.

“Fine; no doctors. BUT! We need to get you help.” Peter wants to say something but he’s shot down.

“Dude. You took a bullet for me. I know you pulled me out of the way so it wouldn’t hit me. Let me help you.” They sit there staring at each other for a moment before Peter gives.

“Fine. We can go back to mine.”

“You mean your house?!” Peter looks at him.

“Not really, just a base.”

“Oh…” he helps Peter stand, and arm around his side as he waits for Peter to tell him where to go.

Peter tells him the address and tries his best to stay awake and keep most of his weight off.

‘Must have hit a vital… ‘s usually isn’t this bad…’ soon enough (mostly cause he kept blacking out) they’re in front of his door.

“Masks!” He shouts at the door and soon enough Wades swinging the door open in his mask and boxers.

“Who- OH mY GoD!” Wade pulls them in and helps set Peter in the couch.

Matt walks out with his mask on if only a little crooked due to the short time he had to put it on.

“What happened-“

“My bAby BOy haS BeeN Sh0T!!” Wade has tears coming from his mask and runs around trying to find the first aid.

“Deadpool!” Peter’s shout made Wade stop and look at him. “Under the kitchen sink on the right.” The older man nods and grabs the box.

Matt walks over and starts to direct Wade. Normally he’d do it but he still hasn’t gotten his full range back and doesn’t want to risk it.

“Cut the fabric around the wound… then you’ll have to pull the bullet put.” Peter already knows before Wade says anything.

“The wound closed…” Peter closes his eyes and nods.

“Do it.” He can feel Wades eyes on him. Signals too.

“But-“

“It’s fine. It’s better it’s out. I already get stoped at the TSA enough.” Wade gives a dry chuckle before nodding.

“Alright. Banana boy. Scalpel.” Signal points a finger at himself.

“Me? Wait-“ Wade drags him over and sets him near the first aid before holding out a hand.

“Scalpel.” Signal looks hesitant and looks down.

“This is just a first aid box though, there’s no scalpels-“ as he speaks he pulls one out. He looks confused but hands it to Wade.

Peter grits his teeth as Wade starts to cut into the now closed wound. He can hear signal hold back a gag.

“Tweezers.” Signal hands them to Wade once they’re in hand.

Peter hisses as the bullet is pulled out but sighs when he hears it hitting the glass on the table.

Matt hands him a plate with a sandwich on it.

“I don’t think a sandwich is his top priority! You need to close the wound!” Signal voices his concern but gets waved off.

“Just watch.” Matt places a hand on signals shoulder as Peter pulls his mask up to his nose.

Taking a few bites of his sandwich Peter can feel the wound start to close.

“What the fu-“

“Language!” Wade cuts the other man off.

Peter finishes his sandwich and sets the plate on the table next to the bullet.

“Sorry about that signal. Not a pretty sight but you get used to it.”

Signal sits on the couch next to him and leans his head back.

“Do you? I’ve seen some gnarly things in Gotham but it never seems easier.” Peter turns to look at him and smiles.

“Is that so bad though?” At signals confused look he continues. “I think it’d be worse if you had no reaction to it. Means you still have your humanity left. That you still care.”

Signal chuckles.

“You’re talking like you’ve been doing this for years.” Peter smirks at him.

“Just hit five years, you’re still a rookie to me.” The other man’s mouth drops.

“I’ve only been doing this for a little more than a year! I thought you were around the same age as me- guess not.” He rubs the back of his neck and gives a sheepish grin.

“It’s all good, most people think I’m younger than them.” Peter shrugs and glances at Wade and Matt.

Wade is doing his best not to laugh and Matt is trying to hold back a smirk.

‘Jerks. It’s true though, most people do think I’m younger than them…mostly because I am but I don’t think I need to say that.’

Signals coms beep again and he stands.

“I gotta run; you going to be okay?” Peter stands with him and smiles, turning his back towards him.

“All good over here, mostly healed anyways.” Signal nods and walks to the door.

“See you around!” Peter waves as he closes the door.

“A bat has your base address now.” It’s Matt that reminds him.

“Yeah, better than a hospital though.” He walks over to the table and grabs his plate before looking at the bullet.

Picking it up as well he hums.

“Souvenir~” he pauses at the logo on it. A small lotus flower symbol is etched into it.

Peter sighs as he puts his plate in the sink and pulls his mask off.

“I need a shower.” He sets the bullet on the desk to look into later.

“Need an hand?~” Peter flips Wade off as Matt smacks him upside the head.

“You forget which one you’re talking too?”

“616?” Matt shakes his head.

“19999”

“Ohhhhh. Never mind then!” He calls out and Peter shakes his head, ignoring them in favor of turning the shower on.

He needs a nap.

-with Duke-

“Advanced healing?” Tim looks at him from his spot in front of the bat computer.

Duke nods as he leans on the table next to him.

“Advanced is an understatement. I watched a bullet wound heal in front of my eyes! All he did was eat a sandwich too!” Tim hums so he continues.

“And that’s not all! He said he’s been doing this kinda work for five years!” Tim pauses at his words and opens the files Bruce started on Spider-man.

Duke watches as he types it in before asking.

“Are we really sure it’s Peter? The same Peter that was trying not to cry when he got a splinter? The same one who made you take it out cause he couldn’t do it himself?” Tim glances at him.

“It could have just been an act.” Duke shakes his head.

“It was to genuine. Plus, I watched this guy cut the bullet out of him because it healed around it. Said, and I quote, ‘I get stopped at TSA enough.’ That means he’s been shot before!” A voice from behind startles Duke.

“It’s a possibility…we’ll keep an eye on it.” Bruce in all his business suited glory is the one that says it.

“Aren’t you supposed to be in a meeting right now?” Bruce looks at Tim.

“Aren’t you?” Tim shrugs.

“Fair enough.” Bruce smirks as he pats them both on the shoulder before turning back to the elevator.

“Alfred made sandwiches.” Duke and Tim share a look before they both make a run for the elevators.

Game on.

-with Peter-

“A job in DC?” Jen nods.

“Our usual photographer for this is out on Spider-man duty so you’re up.” She sits back with a sigh.

“Not that I want to send you out again given your track record.” Peter gives an awkward chuckle at that.

‘She’s got a point though. But…’

“Spider-man duty is the new assignment right? Like the one I have of the bats?” She nods.

“Yep. Said he’s the only one to do it, his kid wants a picture of the new mask; saved him a few weeks ago.”

Peter nods.

“Guess I’m going to Virginia.” She shakes her head.

“Not that DC, Washington DC” Peter blinks.

“Like- the capital?” She nods.

“Plane leaves in a week. Have fun.”

Guess he has to pack.

Surely it won’t go as bad as last time right?

-with Signal later that night-

Landing on the roof of the museums show room Duke looks to see another figure drop down next to him.

“Spider-Man? Why are you out already??” The man shrugs.

“I told you I was fine. Anyway- I saw the news- said the other cat’s eye was stolen. They found more clues there though. Any ideas?” Duke shakes his head.

“No but the silent alarm was tripped just recently so they should still be here.” Spider-Man nods and looks down.

“…there. That your cat woman?” Duke looks down and sees Selina Kyle, AKA cat woman, slink up to the display case with the cat figure in it.

“Yeah… but I don’t know who that other girl is.” Walking in after Selina is a short girl with long blonde hair and a black body suit similar to Selinas; a black mask covering her face as well.

Looking at Spider-man they share a nod before opening the sky lights window. Duke glides down while Spider-Man sticks to the ceiling next to the window, staying in the shadows as he crawls along the ceiling towards the wall.

“Ah, Batman here to try and declaw me again- oh it’s just you.” Duke frowns.

“ ‘Just you’ I’m hurt cat woman. I thought we were friends.” She smirks at him.

“We can be, you just have to let us take that pretty kitty statue~” Duke sighs as he shakes his head.

“No can do, you’ll just have to do without it. And since you can’t get that might as well return the cat’s eyes too.” She chuckles but moves to a crouch.

“Not happening.” She lunges at Duke and he’s forced into the defensive. The other girl starts to make her way towards the glass display when Spider-Man drops down on a web strand.

“Not so fast Kitty cat. That doesn’t belong to you.” She jumps back a bit and flexes her hand, doing to brings out small claw like nails.

Dukes attention is brought back to Selina as she swipes at his face with similar sharpened nails.

“Alright, let’s have a cat fight.”

-with Peter-

Dodging the swipe Peter fires a web at the cat themed thief.

She flips out of the way before lunging at him to take another swipe.

“Whoa! Watch the claws! Not trying to catch cat scratch fever!” She huffs out a laugh before backing up again.

“Funny, are you’re that spider man right? Didn’t know that bats and spiders got along.” Peter crosses his arms.

“There’s a hyphen! I can tell you didn’t say it.” He squints and she shrugs.

“Anyways itsy-bitsy; how about you step aside and let me adopt that poor kitty?” Peter fires a web at her feet before responding.

“Sorry, not happening. That kitty already has a home.” She pouts and uses her nails to cut through his webbing before dashing towards the display case.

Peter starts to run after her when a rope catches his ankle and he’s dragged to opposite way.

“Come now little Spider, let the girl have her kitty. She’s worked hard to plan this night.” Peter grabs what he now knows is a whip and wraps it around his hand before pulling it towards him.

“Whoa!” Cat woman stumbles forward and loses her grip on the whip.

Taking his chance Peter pulls the whip off his ankles and wraps it around the woman before tying it off.

Looking back towards the glass case Peter sees the other cat burglar use her claw nails to cut into the glass and take the cat statue.

She looks at him as the alarm starts to sound, lights flashing red.

“Bye-bye Spider~” she blows him a kiss before using her tail whip to swing up to the open skylight window before jumping out of sight.

Looking to where cat woman he sees a cut rope laying on the floor but the woman is gone.

“Little help?” Signal is wrapped up in a rope laying upside down, his feet laying against the wall.

Peter sighs as he breaks the rope off the other man.

“Let’s get out of here before the cops show up and think we did this…” Signal nods and they make their way to the roof.

Just what Peter needs. Another Cat burglar.

Chapter Text

Stepping out of the plane gate Peter looks for his connection.

A tall woman in a pencil skirt and red blouse stands with a white sign with Peter’s name on it.

“Mr.Parker?” Peter nods as he walks to the lady. “My name is Opal Rosewood, I’ll be your connection while you’re here. We can’t thank you enough for coming to help. It’s all hands on deck for this and we’re down a photographer.”

Peter nods as he follows her to the car waiting for them.

Peter listens to her talk about how much has gone into this project and how big name reporters from different states will be there, while they drive. Opal sitting across from Peter; the car being a shorter limo.

And honestly?

Peter still doesn’t know what the “project” is.

Opal sneezes, brining him out of his thoughts.

“Bless you.” She pulls out a tissue to wipe her nose before thanking him.

“Thank you, that normally only happens when I’m around cats…” Peter gives a quiet laugh.

“Sorry about that- I have a cat at home; he must have gotten fur on me before I left.” She nods when his bag starts to move.

Peter carefully opens the bag to see big green eyes staring back at him.

“What the hell?!” She looks over his arms and gives a similar response.

“You didn’t know he was in there?” Peter shakes his head with a sigh as he watches his cat jump from his bag onto the seat next to him.

“Guess I’ll have to get a harness now…” Opal nods to Peter and tells the driver to make a stop at the closest pet shop.

-with Jason-

Glancing at his phone Jason taps the screen to turn it on.

[no new notifications]

Jason sighs but goes back to reading his book.

“Just ‘cause you keep checking it doesn’t mean something will pop up.”

Jason doesn’t jump- he doesn’t.

“Dick.” The man moves Jason’s feet to sit on the other end of the couch.

“Still no word from Peter?” Jason looks over his book to glare at the other man who chuckles. “I take that as a no.”

“No… last time I talked to him was when Selene nabbed him for a girls night.” Dick nods. “ ‘m just worried he’ll end up in some kinda trouble…”

“He does end up in quite a bit of trouble… but if he is Spider-man like we think he’ll be able to take care of himself.” Jason sinks further into the couch.

“Maybe… but Duke said Spider-man has been doing this for five years. If he is Peter then that would mean he’s been doing it since he’s been 14.” Dick nods along.

“We started earlier.” Jason pushes him with a socked foot causing him to laugh. “You’re unusually childish today. Not that I mind.” Dick moves to lay onto Jason- much to his dismay.

“Ugh- get off. You’re heavy~” Jason whines but laughs anyway.

He is being childish though.

“You’re right though; Peter can handle himself.” Dick smirks.

“Of course I’m right. When am I not?” Jason rolls to his side and lets Dick fall to the floor with an oof.

“So mean-“

-with Peter-

Walking into the where house with cat-Jason on his shoulders when he sees a large float.

“This is our main float, it’s modeled after a Greek chariot. Wonder Woman will be on this one as well!” Peter nods along.

“Sounds like it will be a big event.” Opal nods and continues to show Peter the other floats.

“…And you’ll be on the main float taking pictures of Wonder Woman and some pictures of her perspective. The parade will be live streamed as well.”

“Sounds good, but are you sure I should be the one to take such an important job? I am from a different office.” She shakes her head.

“Kid, we’ve seen your work. If anyone has a problem with you taking this role they have to get their eyes checked.” Peter gives a small smile.

“Thank you…” he’s saved from the embarrassment when the door opens.

“Oh, hello again Peter.” Peter looks over to see Wonder Woman walking towards them.

“Hello Ms.Wonder Woman!” She shakes her head with a smile.

“Please, just call me Diana.” Giving a small nod Peter watches as Diana and Opal start to discuss the parade.

“Once everyone gets here we’ll be all set to start the parade, people have already gathered on the streets to see.” Diana nods and moves to change into her other outfit.

Once she’s out of the changing room Peter can see her new outfit is of similar style to Greek fashion.

“Perfect timing! The crew just pulled in.” True to her word a large group of people had started to filter in. Opal had said something about them carpooling earlier.

Soon enough they have the floats ready to go and are pulling them out.

Once in the float with Diana Peter sits across from her.

“I wasn’t aware you had a cat, what’s their name?” Peter laughs a bit.

“It’s Jason… I’m not the one who picked the name.” He try’s to hold back his embarrassment.

‘First you ask her to sign something to Jason now she knows your cat is named after him too.’

Much to his dismay she starts to laugh.

“Did I sign an autograph for a cat?” She’s smiling and Peter can tell she’s joking.

“No…it was for a friend.” She nods and stands as they make it to the street.

People start to cheer and laugh as the floats pass, beads and candy being tossed to the crowd.

Peter starts to take pictures of people grabbing the candy and toys from the air before moving to take some of Diana.

She smiles at the crowd and waves.

Peter snaps his pictures before moving to change angles when he sees something coming in from the distance.

“What’s that?” At Peter’s words Diana follows Peter’s eyes.

“Great Hara!” Peter looks between Diana and the, what Peter can now see is a cloud with a large man on top.

As the man gets closer Peter can see that the large man has long white hair along with a long beard; he’s dressed in Greek clothing similarly to what Diana was wearing.

“Zeus! Leave this place!” Diana stands in front of Peter as if to shield him from view.

“Now, now. That’s no way to talk to your father! Come; we have much to discuss!” Without waiting for a response the cloud he’d been on starts to transform into a horse with wings.

‘A Pegasus…’ Peter’s mind supply’s.

Before Peter or Diana can do anything the Pegasus was attached to the chariot float and was being lifted off the ground.

“Stop this!” The large man laughs at Diana’s words but continues to pull them into the sky.

Even with her power she couldn’t stand to a god.

-with Jason-

Hearing the sound of a mug shatter on the floor Jason looks down to see the remains of his mug. Hot liquid dripping from his hand.

“What was that?!” Dick runs into the room before seeing the Jason standing in front of the tv.

“What’s happened?” Jason just points to the tv.

On it shows Wonder Woman being pulled away by a man on a pegasus; a man sitting behind her barely in view.

Jason mumbles out something about the remote and Peter.

“What?” Jason picks up the remote and rewinds the stream, showing Dick the close up they had of Diana earlier.

Peter was sitting behind her taking pictures when everything happened.

“Then that guy being carried away by Zeus?” Dick looks at Jason with a hopeful look.

“That was Peter…”

Chapter Text

“Can’t you just call him?!” Wade shouts but Matt just shakes his head.

“He doesn’t have his phone remember? And it’s not like he’s going to walk into the Riddlers bar to get it back.” Wade rolls over on the couch.

“He asked us to go out as spider-man while he was gone too… dibs!” Matt watches as Wade pops back up before beelining it for Peter’s room.

A few thuds later and Wade is pulling the mask on.

“How do I look?” He strikes a pose and Matt stairs at him.

“…” they stand in the silence for a bit longer before Wade pivots on his heal and starts to the window.

“I’m off!” And Matt can only shake his head.

-with Peter-

Sighing as he sits on a step Peter glances over at Diana and Zeus who are in a heated conversation.

Peter scratches behind cat-Jason’s ear and waits.

‘I’m not even supposed to be here…’ he shakes his head but his attention is drawn away when cat-Jason runs off into a side hall.

“Wait!” Peter chases after him but sees the black cat rubbing against a tall man with short hair; a golden spiked head piece poking out of his hair.

“Sorry about him! I wasn’t expecting him to run off so I lost my grip on the leash.” Peter apologizes as he grabs said leash from the floor.

“It’s no problem, I tend to have that effect on cats; they love warmth after all.” Peter looks back up to the man- or god he supposed.

“Who are you boy?”

“My names Peter…” the man smiles and nods. Seeing Peter’s unsaid question he introduces himself as well.

“Well met! My name is Helios!” Peter thinks back to when he did a research project on the Greek gods.

“The Sun god?” The man nods and Peter understands why cats would like him.

“Now, if you don’t mind my asking, how did you come to be here?” Peter looks back over to where he can still hear muffled shouts.

“Uhhh. Kidnapped? I think? By accident for sure.” Helios glances around the corner and makes a noise in recognition.

“Got it.” Peter’s not sure what he has but the man makes his way towards the ongoing debate and clears his throat; snapping the two out of their trance.

“In case you forgot you dragged a mortal into this mess and into Olympus as well.” The two turn to look at Peter who had followed a bit behind l.

Giving a small wave Peter watches as Diana puts a hand to her head.

Zeus on the other hand bellows out a laugh.

“My! I hadn’t even seen you! Your to skinny boy! We must have a feast!” Peter gives an awkward laugh as Diana sighs.

“If he ate the food here he’d become immortal.” The large man laughs again but turns back to Peter.

“Who wouldn’t want to be immortal?!” Peter speaks up.

“I wouldn’t.” This surprises the god.

“Oh?” Peter nods with a sad smile.

“I have people waiting for me after all.” The older man nods and turns back to Diana.

“We’ll feast another time then.” He summons the Pegasus from before and nods to the chariot float. “Take them home!” Diana jumps onto the float and helps pull Peter up.

“Don’t forget this little guy!” Helios holds up cat-Jason and Peter carefully takes him.

“Thank you!” Helios sends him a smile and waves as the float is pulled off the ground.

Peter waves as he’s pulled away. He sees Diana send a small wave as well before turning to sit down; Peter soon follows suit.

“Sorry you had to deal with that. I’m afraid I’m not in a position to defy the gods.” Peter sends her a smile.

“Not many people are.” They laugh a bit but share the rest of the ride in silence.

Looking over the side Peter sees nothing but water; further down he can see the start of land… just not the land he was expecting.

“Uhm… I don’t think this is Washington.” Diana looks over the side and sighs.

“This,” she points as they get closer “is Themyscira. Paradise island; a place where men cannot step foot.” She glances at Peter who gives her a worried look.

“You will be fine. I’ll explain the situation to my mother, the ruler of this land.”

“Doesn’t that mean you’re a princess?” She tho is for a moment but nods.

‘Huh.’

-with Jason-

Unable to do anything to help Peter, Jason took to the street as red hood.

He tried to work on his bike but he still couldn’t get the engine to work. So he settled for leaping between buildings.

He nearly fell off of a shorter building when he saw Spider-man leap from a taller one and rolling into the next.

Is Peter back? But that wouldn’t make any sense- how could he when Diana wasn’t back yet?

Sitting on the edge of the building he almost fell off of Jason watches as Spider-Man disappears from the horizon.

“Peter’s not Spider-man…” once he’s said it he types as much in the group chat they had for patrols.

Glow-stick
I told you! Said he’d been doing it for five years!

TimTim
How do you know?

Nikki Sixx
Just saw Spider-man
running on the roof tops

Purple highlighter
You didn’t have that much to
begin with tbh

Mute button
Any update on Peter?

Glute-master
None. No WW either.

Bat-son
He is with Diana so he
should be fine.

The Bat
He could have had his friend go
out as Spider-Man. Don’t rule out all possibilities.

They all send back okays and thumbs ups.

Bs got a point.

Jason sighs when he hears a car alarm in the distance.

Time to get back to work.

-with Ed-

Wiping down the counter he pauses at the phone sitting on the counter.

Someone had turned it in earlier that night (surprisingly, considering the usual crowd).

It seemed high tech but no one could get into it.

Tapping the screen to turn it on Ed can see a picture of a black cat with green eyes, and a white streak of fur on its head.

In the corner of the image Ed can see the reflection of a boy in a mirror.

Squinting Ed try’s to place the face.

“Isn’t that… what’s is name? Pete-no. Peter? Whatever it is.” He thinks back to when he came in with Selene and his rush to get out when Ozzie came in.

“Must have dropped it in his rush.” He shrugs and moves the phone to a shelf below the bar top before continuing to wipe the bar down.

Once he’s done with the towel Ed tosses it into the trash can, unknown to him, the towel had knocked the phone into the bin as well.

Walking back with a new trash bag Ed changes out the trash before bringing the old bag to the back entrance; tossing the bag into the dumpster.

-with Peter-

After getting off the float Peter was surrounded by woman holding spears at his throat, another round of woman aiming at him with arrows.

Thankfully Diana stepped in their way and calmed them down.

A lady with long blonde hair greets her and introduces her self as Hippolyta; Diana’s mother.

There wasn’t much fan fair but they had let Diana and Peter stay on the island while they waited to be picked up.

Diana had said she made a call once they made it in range.

Watching as a group of woman train Peter waits for what ever Diana had called for.

“Would you care for a match?” Peter looks up at Diana.

“There’s no way I could keep up with you” he laughs a bit.

He’d have to hold back enough that she doesn’t get suspicious as to why he can do what most can’t.

“I’ll go easy on you, promise.” With no much of a choice Peter stands and follows Diana to the training field, the other girls stepping out of the way.

“Are you ready?” She calls out from across from Peter.

“Not in the slightest!” She laughs but stands in a loose position and he mimics it.

She takes that as a ready since she lunges forward to swipe at him but he’s able to pull back just in time; causing her to laugh.

They continue this for a bit longer when Peter gains enough room to switch tactics.

Taking a step forward and ducking under Diana’s out stretched arm Peter moves to punch her side.

She moves her center of balance over, making it easier for her to dodge and pull his fist forward, tripping him when he steps forward to compensate his thrown balance.

Landing on his stomach he rolls onto his back.

Taking Diana’s hand when it’s offered Peter is pulled up to his feet.

“Looks like our ride is here.” Peter follows where Diana’s looking.

Seeing a jet land on the ground outside the training area and Peter sees Clark walk off in his Superman suit.

“Pick up?” Diana smiles and nods before excising her self to say good bye to her mother.

“Been an eventful few days huh?” Peter looks at the man

“You could say that again.” Clark chuckles and nods to the jet.

“Wanna get seated? Diana’s coming back over too.” Peter nods and climes on; taking his seat and watching as Diana does the same. Clark sitting in the pilot seat before starting the journey home.

Cat-Jason spreads out on the seat next to him, yawning before curling up again to sleep.

Peter follows suit and closes his eyes.

Time to go home.

Chapter Text

Setting down the paperwork Peter looks out at his new office. He had just talked to the security officer about the procedures in place.

The top three floors are for Peter alone. He also is the only one with the clearance to grant others access.

There were 17 floors to his building, the 13th had been filled out due to the superstition, one people in Gotham hold in high regard.

The ground floor is a reception area, the next 3 are office areas.

Above those are the three labs, each focus having their own 3 floors, one for research, experiments and testing.

The top three floors are solely for Peter. One to test and run experiments as well as research, another to test them. And the top being his office.

He’ll be adding some more comfortable sitting and a room for training later on. But he doesn’t think this world needs a stark tower.

Looking out of his now office window Peter sees the cars drive past his building.

It’s weird to have, but he supposed there were worse ways to have spent the money.

Peter glances at his new desk and the papers on top. He’d have to interview a lot of people….

Sighing he sits down and gets to work.

His goal?

Hire people to work for him and start getting the required and necessary tools.

-in an interview two days later-

“There has to be a catch.” Peter tilts his head a bit.

“A catch?” The man in front of him nods with a small glare.

“A kid like you running a business isn’t anything new ‘round here- not with Brucie all but inheriting the city then the Drake kid taking over for his parents. But a new start up having benefits this good? You have to be a front for some shit.”

Peter shakes his head with a sigh. This was the fifth time people have said something like this.

“I can assure you it not a front. I just wanted to interview you for the security position. I’ve already talked to my team of researchers- none of them have any interest in world domination or anything like that.”

Peter says it like a joke but many of his interviews with his scientists started with a very desperate plea of “I can promise you I’m not going to become a super villain!”

Truth be told Peter didn’t think they could even if they wanted to. Not in a bad way of course- they had shook at the mere thought of Batman coming after them and the fact they had lives they were happy with.

Apparently it’s hard to get a job as a researcher/ scientist in Gotham.

Mostly due to an oddly high transition from Doctorate to rouge.

The man across from him seems to think about it before nodding.

“But it’s probably the best I’m going to get- where do I sign?”

Peter slides the man the paper work and shakes his hand.

Only 14 more for security.

-later that week-

Peter’s head hits the desk in front of him with a loud thud.

After a full week Peter has all his bases covered.

He had hired a majority of those who applied and had gone to see about hiring people from rougher areas.

Some time during the week he had also gotten in touch with his realtor to find an appointment building near by that he could make a deal with.

Low rent and fees for his workers but lots of tenants.

The deal had gone well and he was able to move in a couple of employees immediately; some with their families (which had Peter up the security measures in the building. The owner was thrilled.)

More followed through the week.

He had thankfully hired a good amount of managers and head scientists to lead their respective departments.

Peter makes sure to check on them regularly so he can get to know them all though.

He’d also forgotten to give Wade and Matt a key card for his floors though and Wade had gotten restrained by his new head of security. The same that thought he was a front.

“It’s okay Max! He’s a friend of mine. I hadn’t gotten around to making him a key card yet.” The large man who had Wade scuffed by the back of his neck eyes him before setting him down.

“Thank you… how dare you-!” Peter smacks the back of Wades head when he started to cause a problem.

“Don’t start please…” Wade doesn’t say much more but sticks his tongue out from under his face mask.

Back to the now, Peter turns his head to look out the window.

He wanted to test his new gadget…

He shakes his head; he shouldn’t go out as much during the day…

His phone rings, making his head pop back up as he picks it up.

“Mr.Parker? There’s someone here to see you…”

“Did they give their name?” He can hear his receptionist swallow.

“Uhh- it’s Mr. Wayne…” Peter blinks but snaps out of it.

“Right. Give me a moment-“ he wakes his desk top computer up and quickly makes a temporary high access card; allowing only the top floor, before speaking into the phone again.

“I just sent you the access, go ahead and put it on a guest card and send him to my office.” He gets an okay but before she hangs up he squeezes in- “and I told you, just call me Peter.” He can hear her sigh and hang the phone up.

What could Bruce want?

-with Bruce-

Taking the keycard and sending the receptionist a smile, Bruce walks towards the elevator.

The lower floors and the top floor are lit up; the lady-Stacy- had told him to head to the top floor.

Pushing the button Bruce looks down at the card swipe once it blinks at him.

Swiping the card the elevator starts to move up.

‘Seems like I only have access to the top and the lower floors. Interesting.’

Stepping off the elevator Bruce walks towards the door that leads into a large room, a few boxes are scattered around- some open, and there’s a few doors along the wall.

One of the doors opens and Peter steps out.

“Sorry about the mess, still unpacking.” He holds the door open for Bruce as he makes his way over

“I know that struggle all too well.” Bruce chuckles and Peter sends him a smile.

Peter sits down behind his desk and offers him a seat which he takes.

‘He’s got it down to a science…’ Bruce cant help but smile at Peter’s surprising confidence.

“What can I do for you Mr. Wayne?” Peter asks.

Holding out a hand Bruce starts.

“No need to be so formal Peter, this isn’t a business meeting.” Peter smiles and sits back a bit.

“Gotcha, so what brings you by?”

“My PR team told me there was a new contender on the field and said I should stop by, didn’t realize you were in charge until I was on my way. You could have called me, I would have been more than happy to help with the process.”

(Translations in “()”)

(Why didn’t you call? I could have helped you.)

Peter smiles.

“I appreciate the visit and I would have been happy to have your help but unfortunately I lost my phone and haven’t had the time to get a new one yet.

(I don’t have a phone right now so I couldn’t have called you even if I wanted to.)

Nodding Bruce holds back a smile.

‘He’s quick on the uptake.’

“I see; feel free to call or stop by my office if you ever need help. My doors always open.”

(Let me help you.)

Peter nods, his smile doesn’t falter.

“Thank you; I’ll keep that in mind. Though I think I have it covered”

(No.)

Before Bruce can say anything else Peter’s office phone starts to ring.

Bruce tells him to take it when the boy gives him a questioning look.

“Hello?”

Bruce can faintly hear the other line but only bits and pieces.

-with Peter-

“Sorry to bother you while you’re in a meeting but you have a, uh… guest here to see you.” Thinking, Peter asks who.

“It’s Lex Luther. Sir.” She sounds a bit worried and Peter soon finds out why.

“I told him you were in a meeting and he stormed into the elevator; got on before the security guards could stop him.”

“Where is he now?” Peter stands up and Bruce follows suit.

“On the top researchers room… security is on their way up now.”Peter has to hold back a sigh.

“Got it. I’m on my way down.” He hangs up the phone before starting his way to the elevator.

Bruce follows after him.

“Sorry; seems like we have an unwelcome guest who strong armed his way in.” Bruce nods.

“Not to worry. I was going to ask for a tour anyway.” Peter gives a half smile to the joke and steps into the elevator once the doors open.

“I didn’t realize there was another elevator.” Peter nods.

“I had them add a personal one for emergency’s that needed me. I have another one for the security team. It takes a certain keycard.”

Swiping said key card they start the descent down to the highest testing lab.

Peter can hear the shouts before the door opens.

“Get your hands off of me! Who do you think is paying for all this?!”

“That would be me.” Peter watches as Lex’s head snap towards him as he steps off the elevator; Bruce steps off after him.

“You!-“ Peter watches as his head of security, Max, grab the man by his arm.

“Don’t tough me you imbecile! Don’t you know who I am?!” Max raises an eyebrow.

“Not really; and quite frankly I do t give a damn.” Lex try’s to yank his arm out of Max’s grip but doesn’t quite have the strength.

Peter holds up his hand and Max reluctantly lets the man arm go.

“What can I do for you Luther.” The man snaps his head to look at him and Peter is pretty sure the man’s face gets redder.

“You think you can take my money and build a business?!” Peter does pinch the bridge of his nose this time. If only to piss Lex off more.

“I’ll have you know, Mr. Luther, that I purchased this building and all of the equipment with my own money. It came from my back account after all.” Peter didn’t think Lex’s face could get any redder, but he was proven wrong.

Lex opens his mouth to say something but Peter cuts him off.

“Now if you’re done here my team would like to get back to their work.” Lex looks over to the scientists who are off to the far wall; not wanting to be in the way.

On the table between them is a new product they’d been working on over the week.

A chemical to safely breakdown hard plastics without doing any damage to the environment.

“What? This little thing? Hardly anything worth studying I’m sure.” He picks up one of the test tubes and shakes it.

“I wouldn’t do that. It’s still in the early testing stages and I can’t promise it’s harmless to humans.”

He scoffs and tosses the bike towards the plastic wall in the center of the room.

The glass tube shatters and the liquid splashes against the wall.

It starts to bubble and soon the wall starts to give way in the middle.

Peter can see Lex’s face pale.

“I see that the erosion effects are working, make sure no one touches the residue- treat it like a bio hazard.” The head research nods and clears the room; a few coming back in special hazmats to clean the chemicals up.

“Now- I think you’ve over stayed your non existent welcome. Max; if you’d be so kind as to escort Mr. Luther out of the building.”

Max gives a smirk and starts to drag a still pale Lex towards the elevator when he snaps out of it.

“I’ll be in touch with my lawyer about this! That could have killed me!” Peter blinks.

“I have video evidence of you charging in here and of me telling you that you shouldn’t touch it because it hasn’t been tested yet. Then of you throwing it at the wall anyway- which could have sent glass or the chemical at my employees. I might just have to get back in touch with my lawyer. I’m sure she’d love to talk to yours again.”

He glared and opens his mouth but Bruce cuts in before he can get a word out.

“I’d be happy to testify to that Mr. Parker.” Bruce sends a smile to Lex and the man looks ready to snap.

Max continues to drag Lex out.

Turning to his crew Peter asks if they’re all okay.

“Yes sir; just got a bit startled when he stormed in.” His head researcher, Anthony, says. The others nod behind him; those in hazmats give a thumbs up.

Peter sends them a smile and turns back to Bruce.

“Sorry about that. I appreciate the help.” Bruce gives a smile back.

“Happy to help.” They make their way towards the main elevator.

“I’ll have to give you the tour some other time.” Bruce nods after a moment.

“Till next time.” He steps into the elevator and starts to head down.

Peter turns and moves towards his own.

Now he has to document this and make a copy of the footage and audio so his lawyer can have it on file- just in case.

Peter sighs.

“All I wanna do is use my new web wings…”

He looks up; Bruce’s sudden visit did remind him. He’s been so busy setting things up here and going out at night- not to mention trying to recreate his favorite AI- he hadn’t talked to anyone but Wade and Matt.

‘When was the last time I talk to Jason?’

Chapter Text

Jason turns the wrench and curses when it doesn’t move the bolt. His mind brings him back into his thoughts.

‘He still hasn’t texted…’ his darker thoughts start to surface.

‘Maybe he’s over me… doesn’t want to deal with it. It’s my fault for getting ahead of myself. He never said he liked me- I’m the one who convinced myself into thinking he liked me back.’ He doesn’t hear the garages side door open. Nor the voice calling for him.

‘Stupid- you got ahead of yourself and now he wants nothing to do with you. Why would he? You’re just a- a what? Failure? Disappointment? A freak-‘

“-ason. Jason!” His head snaps up toward the voice. A familiar head of red hair greets him.

“Roy?” The man sighs.

“Yeah, it’s me.” Jason sits back onto the floor.

“What are you doing here?”

“Alfred called. Said you haven’t come out of here all day and didn’t answer when he called for food.” Jason looks back at his bike; still broken.

“Been trying to fix this thing. Can’t get the engine to work.” Roy looks the machine over before turning back to him.

“Why not ask Peter? Isn’t this type of thing right up his alley?” Jason try’s to keep a neutral face; but he’s known Roy for to long, it doesn’t work.

“I haven’t talked to him in a couple of weeks…” Roy squints.

“And you think he’s what? Lost all interest in you?” Jason doesn’t meet his eye. “Damnit Jason. You still don’t think he likes you after all this time? How many people do you think can put up with you for this long? I can barely count them on one hand.” He sighs when Jason doesn’t answer.

“Alright. Up. Go take a shower and get dressed; we’re going out.” He pulls Jason up.

“What? Where?” Roy pauses.

“I don’t know yet. I’ll text you the address in a bit. I’ll meet you there.” He pulls Jason towards the door like he would just sit back down without his insistence.

Walking towards the manor Jason watches as Roy makes his way to the front to drive off. The promise of an address in an hour.

“Guess I’ll take a shower…”

-with Peter-

“A bar?”

The man nods, sending him a smile.

“I know you’re not 21 yet but I couldn’t think of any other ways to say thank you for taking that job in Washington. Also as an apology since you wouldn’t have gotten dragged off to who knows where if you hadn’t taken it.”

Peter shakes his head.

“I wasn’t going to let you miss your son’s birth Rickie.” The man smiles but insists.

“Maybe so but the least I can do is buy you a drink.” Peter knows he won’t give in so he nods.

“Fine, but nowhere too crazy okay? You have a kid to feed.” Rickie laughs and pats him on the shoulder.

“You got it.” He takes a second to look some places up on his phone and writes an address down.

“There; meet me here around 8?” Peter takes the paper and nods.

“Sounds good.”

With that Peter turns back to the printer.

He’d been printing off one of the photos of Diana to bring over to Jason; an apology for not stopping by sooner and a way to tell him he didn’t have a phone at the moment.

Grabbing the image and sliding it into the folder he’d grabbed.

Turning towards the door Peter stops short when he comes face to face with Katt.

“Whoa! Sorry about that didn’t see you there.” She chuckles.

“No problem.” She plugs her camera in and starts to select photos.

Something catches Peter’s eye when she moves her hair out of her face.

“New necklace?” She turns to him with a smile.

“Like it? Isn’t the green just like a cat’s eye?” Peter nods. His eyes flicking to her long blonde hair.

“You like cats?” She nods, her smile getting a bit bigger.

“Love ‘em! Want to see a picture of my baby?” He nods and she pulls her phone out; ignoring the message from a “mama cat” and showing Peter a picture of an all white cat with deep green eyes.

Peter smiles and pulls his phone out.

“They are very pretty. This is my cat.” She cues at the phone before the printer starts to beep.

“Oh- needs more paper.” She moves to refill the paper tray and Peter checks the time.

“Ah, I’ll let you get back to your work. I gotta run if I wanna make the bus.” She nods and says bye.

Walking out of the building Peter starts his walk to the bus stop.

He’s got to make a quick stop at the office to check in and then get to his apartment to shower and work on some of his online classes.

-with Jason later that night.-

Looking at his phone while leaning on the wall near the front Jason sighs.

Roy
Running late go in and
order a drink

Pushing off the wall Jason does exactly that.

He almost trips over the door’s lining at the scene he catches in the corner of his eye.

Swallowing he moves to sit at the bar. Keeping his head low so he doesn’t notice him.

The bar tender comes by and takes his order- not bothering to check his ID.

“Gin and tonic” the man nods and pours it before sliding it to him. He nods back in thanks and sips it- watching as the bartender moves down towards a familiar face.

Down the line Jason can see Peter sitting with an older guy; Peter laughs at something the man says before ordering a drink.

A red and blue frozen drink is handed to him- the older man gets a whiskey.

Jason downs his drink and try’s to toon them out.

Another glass is slid to him and he can’t ignore Peter’s laugh.

‘Damnit Roy… where are you?’ He finishes his drink while trying to focus on the sports game that’s playing.

Gotham knights are up 5-3 against the Metro-Meteors; Bruce must be having a Blast with that.

He orders a double the next time the barkeep stops by.

When he looks up he can’t help but look down the bar.

Peter’s eyes meet his.

He breaks the eye contact first. His attention being drawn by a someone sitting next to him. Blocking his view of Peters position.

Glancing to his left he sees the man that’s been staring at him for a while now.

Jason just barely holds back a groan; slumping onto the bar a bit, resting on his elbows.

“Don’t see pretty faces like yours ‘round here often.” The guy says smirking down at Jason. Using Jason’s slumped posture as a way to make himself seem bigger.

“oh yeah?” Jason half heartedly eggs on, used to this type. The man smirks.

“Oh Yeah. What do you say you and me go have some fun?~” The guy says sliding a hand into Jason’s thigh while his other moves to sit on the bar.

letting his head fall to the side Jason makes eye contact with Peter again as he stands and starts to make his way over to him.

Confused by the sudden movement Jason moves to take his drink, the glass nearly touching his lower lip when it’s smacked out of his hand.

“What the fuck?!” The guy shouts as the drink spills onto his pants.

Looking up at the still out stretched hand, Jason follows it back to an angry and concerned Peter.

“Sorry- not really.” Peter says before grabbing Jason’s hand and pulls him out of the bar. Trying to pull his hand out from Peter’s grip Jason realizes Peter is stronger than he looks.

“Are you crazy?!” Peter starts but Jason speaks before he can continue; his anger flaring (angry at himself for feeling this way. The feeling of betrayal he’s not entitled to.)

“Me? What about you! Drinking with a guy twice your age in a bar!” Jason starts to yell as Peter drags him into an ally; his eyebrow raising.

“First, it’s a guy from work. Second, not that kind of outing; he was trying to thank me for covering a job he had when his wife was giving birth to their son- the same job in which I was dragged to Olympus. Third, I can take care of myself .” Peter finishes with a huff, letting Jason’s wrist fall to his side.

Turning away from Peter, Jason crosses his arms.

“Why are you mad at me? Not my fault the guy was trying to hit on me. Was no reason to dump my drink on him-“ Jason tried to defend before getting cut off by Peter.

“I’m not mad at you! The guy slipped something into your drink!-“ before Peter could continue Jason snapped.

“I know! Okay?! I know… it’s not the first time… why do you care so much anyways? It’s not like we’re together…you made that much clea-“ startled slightly as Jason felt himself get pulled down, it took him a moment to realize what was happening.

Peter was kissing him…

holy shit-

Pushing himself deeper into the kiss Jason can feel as Peter pushed to do the same, moving forward Jason grabs Peter’s leg to bring him up as his back hits the wall in front of him.

Pulling apart only for brief breaths they continue for what feels like seconds.

Blinking as Peter pulls back, they both start to catch their breath.

“I think…I’ve myself plenty clear…” Peter says between breaths.

Resting his head on Peter’s shoulder Jason starts after a few moments; sharing his thoughts (a bit out of character for him but he thinks Peter deserves to hear it- the alcohol in his system helping).

“…you’ve been avoiding me and haven’t been responding to any calls- let alone texts. Haven’t see you around or anything either. Figured I scared you off-“ Jason mumbled into the crook of Peter’s neck.

Letting out a small chuckle Peter runs his hand through Jason’s hair.

“My phone got lost a bit ago and I haven’t been able to get a new one. As for the lack of sightings… I haven’t meant to, or even realized I was hiding … I guess I got scared.”

Snapping his head up Jason looks Peter in the eye.

“you were scared?” Getting a nod from Peter, Jason let his mind wander for a moment. Peter starts again, pulling Jason from his thoughts.

“I’ve been trying to figuring things out and make a place for my self here, I didn’t want to drag you into anything either… I have a… history of losing the people I care about. I wanted to make sure I’d be able to say what I wanted to without fear of losing you…” Peter trails off.

They stand in silence for a moment before Jason breaks it. “You don’t have to worry about that. I can handle whatever you throw at me.” Peter chuckles and gives a quiet “if only you knew.”

Pausing Jason smirks.

“I think there’s something I should tell you, but not here.” Jason says as he gently lets Peter down.

Peter nods before responding “I think I have a few things to share as well…” Jason gently grabs Peter’s hand as he leads them to one of his safe houses near by.

Chapter Text

Happy valentines!! This is what some of our favorite couples and groups are doing for the holiday! I didn’t dive as deeply as I wanted to into the characters but I do plan on showing them all off more soon in the main story!
But for now enjoy!

-with Tim and Conner (Kon-el)-

Rolling the chair towards the door Conner tips Tim onto the floor.

“Oof- why’d you do that? I was in the middle of a case…” Conner watches as Tim takes in his surroundings.

In the backyard of Wayne mansion is a blowup screen and a projector set up.

A large blanket with a picnic basket set on top; a few pillows and blankets scattered on top.

“What’s all this?” Conner looks at Tim for a second before sighing.

“You have no idea what day it is do you?” The shorter man tilts his head and Conner falls a bit more.

“February 14th? What about…it… oh.” Smiling at his boyfriend Conner takes his hand before leading him to the blankets.

“I didn’t get you anything…” Conner can see the look on Tim’s face and knows what he’s thinking.

“I already have what I could ever ask for.” Tim gives a small questioning look and Conner smiles.

“I have you all to myself.” And if Tim melts at that then that’s between them.

Sitting down they lean back, Tim’s head laying on Conner chest as the film plays.

“ ‘The amazing Bulk?’ “ Tim reads when the movies title scrolls on screen. A large purple man crashing through it.

“I figured we’d start off with something more tame. We can watch the better stuff later; no more work for you tonight; cause I have you all night Pretty boy~” Tim laughs at Conner teasing and pushes his face away.

“I suppose you do…” when Conner leaned back Tim tilted his head up, kissing the bottom of the taller man’s chin.

-with Damian and Raven-

Turning the music to a low volume Damian sits back down in his spot across from Raven.

Picking his paint brush back up he turns to his canvas before shifting to look at his girlfriend.

He watches as she dips her Brush into tan paint and does the same himself a moment later (a paler shade than what she was using).

They continue their work in silence; legs tanged together under the shared blankets.

Alfred (the cat) is curled up next to Raven the same as Titus is to Damian- pushed into his leg, head falling into his lap as he sleeps.

It’s not much longer that their paintings are done.

Turning them around to show each other they get to see how the other views them.

Raven had painted Damian with Titus at his side; both laying under a tree as white petals fall; a book in his hands and a small smile on his face.

Damian can’t help but want to be that man in the painting; the one whose hands aren’t drenched in blood.

Raven must have noticed his slight shift in demeanor since her hands find his.

He smiled at her and makes a silent promise. One he’d keep for himself and for her.

Damian had painted Raven in a dark but soft looking sweater, a large dark purple ball in her hands; a Raven was sitting to her side as she smiled.

When Damian looked at Raven he saw a kind woman with the power to protect her self.

Even still he wanted nothing more than to protect her himself.

They set the two paintings to lean against the wall to dry as they repositioned them selves to lay on the floor; the blanket wrapping around them.

Damian runs a hand through Ravens hair as she listens to his heart beat.

They soon fall asleep to each other’s soft breaths.

-with Harley and Ivy-

“You can’t just eat the cucumber babe.” Ivy smiles at her girlfriend.

The word rolls in her head and her smile grows a bit softer.

They had decided on a at home spa day- or rather night.

Harley laughs and slips a new slice over her eye.

Harley’s hyena’s give a high pitched laugh as they lay on the floor; a face mask pressed onto their faces as they eat the fallen fruit.

Shaking her head as she slips her own cucumber slices back over her eyes Ivy can’t help but appreciate the warmth in the room.

A floral candle was lit on the coffee table and they each had a glass of champagne.

Harley had cooked a dinner earlier as a surprise for her, a welcome one after the long day at work.

Peter had gotten in touch with her about continuing her studies at his company and she had been toying with the idea.

Harley had nothing but support for her no matter what she chose.

Grabbing her glass she finishes off her champagne. Sliding the fruit off her eyes she sees Harley breathing softly.

Smiling she takes the cucumber off her eyes and sets them to the side.

Leaning down Ivy places a gentle kiss on Harley’s cheek before pouring a new glass.

She’d wake her later when the masks had to come off.

-with Wade and Matt-

“Happy valentine! Mattie baby!” Matt pushes Wade off him (and off the couch) when he jumps on him, trying to kiss his cheek.

“Save it for your boyfriend-“ Wade pouts at this.

“You know it’s too soon to go back! Pete’s not ready yet, and I need to know if he confesses to Jace!” Shaking his head at the man Matt try’s to spread his sense further.

Smiling he turns back to Wade.

“I don’t think you’ll have to worry about that.” Wade jumps up and starts asking questions but Matt just stands and starts walking to the bathroom.

“I’m going to take a shower-“ pausing to kick the man when he tried to slip into said bathroom he shouts.

“For the love of- Wade!”

The man laughs as he runs back to the living room a shout of “I’ll be back!” Thrown over his shoulder before the door slams closed.

‘How Logan deals with him I’ll never know’

-with Dick and Selene-

Setting down the plate Selene turns back to the counter.

“Valentines and I’m stuck at work…” she hangs her head when the bell on the door rings.

“Welcome to Darcy’s how can I- oh!” Dick was standing in front of the door; a bouquet of white roses in his hand. A few of the flower head are just hanging on to the stem.

“Hey!” Dick kisses her cheek when she walks over to him.

“Hey to you too- what happened here?” She points to the mangled flowers.

He rubs the back of his neck before speaking.

“I may have had to make a pit stop on the way here…” as if on cue a news story flashes on the tv. The reporter speaks loudly.

> ”Nightwing stops car chase- the beloved vigilante was reported to be holding white roses. Seems like even hero’s have someone to spend their holiday with. Can’t say the same can you Jim?”<

‘Jim’ gives a dry laugh before refuting but they tune him out.

“Gotcha.” She turns to the man who whistled at her, shaking his (presumably) empty coffee cup at her with a question expression.

She sighs before shouting;
“I’ll be right there with your coffee Mr.Harris!” The man grumbles something and goes back to his newspaper.

“You sitting in?” Dick shakes his head.

“Nope; better. Once your shift is over- and I made sure it’d be on time- I’m taking you to that restaurant you wanted to try.” Selenes eyes light up a bit.

“Oh? Then i guess I’ll see you then~” she pushes him back towards the door lightly and he fake falls into the door.

“I’ll pick you up at 10~”

Selene smiles and nods. A shout about coffee cutting her moment short.

“I’m getting it now!”

‘Only two more hours.’

-with Bruce and Clark-

Looking at Bruce as he stirs the noodles Clark can’t help but smile.

Bruce had drove down to smallville to cook him dinner, paying for Ma and Pa Kent to go to a nice restaurant.

While in his thoughts Bruce jumps back a bit when a flame jumps from the pan.

Clark laughs as he switches spots with the taller man; blowing the flame out.

“I can see why Alfred doesn’t let you in the kitchen.” Bruce gives him a look but smiles.

“I can handle a simple dinner- mostly.” Clark smiles as Bruce takes his place back in front of the stove.

Standing behind him he rests his chin on his shoulder; snaking his arm around his waste.

They stand like that for a few minutes; Clark giving tips when necessary, until the food is done.

Bruce plates it while Clark pops open a bottle of wine; pouring two glasses.

They sit down at the table and start to eat.

“It’s delicious.” Bruce gives a crooked smile. One only Clark gets.

“I had a great teacher.” Clark smiles as he takes another bite.

Not much longer their plates are clean and they sit across from each other talking.

About any and everything when Bruce clears his throat.

Clark thinks he hears a slight tremble in the man’s voice but brushes the idea aside.

“As I’m sure you’ve noticed; I’m not the best when it comes to expressing myself clearly.” Clark doesn’t say anything but nods for Bruce to continue.

“But it’s something I’ve been working on- thanks to you mostly.” Clark wants to say otherwise but the man stops him.

“You have changed my life for the better; which is why I’m going to do something I never thought I would- something I never thought I could.”
Clark watches as Bruce stands from his seat before moving to Clark’s side.

Clark’s eyes widen when Bruce kneels down and pulls a box from his pocket.

He moves to open the box but it didn’t give. He try’s again before flipping the small box around.

It opens with a soft pop.

He must be flustered; Clark’s never seen him make such a simple mistake.

He hopes he can see many more.

Inside the box is a thin gold band with two small gems in it.

One blue and one black.

Clark can only nod.

“Yes?” Bruce asks in a quiet voice.

“Yes.” Clark hugs Bruce as they stand.

They stand in the embrace for a few moments before Clark sniffs.

“You’re not crying are you?” Bruce asks, even though he has a bit of a wet voice himself.

“No- I smell something burning…” Bruce pushes off him and darts for the oven.

“The CAKE!” Clark can’t help but laugh at his partner- his fiancé- as he pulls out a black cake.

Looking at the ring on his finger he can’t help but smile.

-with Peter and Jason-

Walking down the road Jason glances at Peter. Then his hand.

He starts to reach for said hand when a kid runs between them.

Peter looks towards where they ran and sees bright lights and stalls; faint music as well.

“Is that a festival?” Jason turns to look and nods.

“Yeah; it’s the Valentines festival. They have games and food- music too.” Jason looks at Peter who almost had stars in his eyes.

“Wanna go?” Peter nods and just like that they’re off.

As they get closer the music gets louder. And so does the crowd.

Jason try’s not to jump when Peter’s hand finds his in the crowd.

“Want to try these?” He points to a picture of fried something’s. Jason nods.

Peter’s hand slips out of his and he finds himself missing the warmth.

It’s replaced by a paper dish with the round pastries.

Taking a bite Jason gives a confused look at the sweetness.

The fried something’s were actually fried Oreos.

“I didn’t even know this was a thing…” Peter laughs and takes a bite of his own; smiling at the taste.

They continue to eat while they make their way through the festival; stopping at some games along the way.

“Step up one and all for a test of strength! You! With the black hair! Come this way and win your date a prize!” Jason try’s to hide his blush when the man calls Peter his date.

This isn’t a date… is it?

Jason steps up anyway and takes the mallet when it’s handed to him.

Pulling his arms back he slams the mallet down on the button, watching as metal piece goes flying towards the top; only to stop a bit before the bell.

“Ohh! So close! Here you are!” Jason takes his consolation prize- a small heart with eyes and legs. The festivals mascot. Peter looks at it and laughs a bit.

“Not bad! Mind if I try?” The games host looks Peter over and laughs a bit.

“Of course! Don’t be to upset if you don’t win though! Many stronger then you have tried and failed! Your boyfriend for example!” The man laughs a bit and Jason squints.

With the pit and all his training it seems unlikely that he didn’t actually hit it hard enough.

“It’s rigged Peter-“ just as he says it Peter swings the mallet down hard.

The metal flying towards the top and hitting the bell.

A loud ringing noise sounds from the machine as the man’s jaw drops.

“How did you-?” Peter just smirks.

“A mix of science and strength!” The man seems too stunned to speak so Peter just reaches over and grabs one of the big prizes.

A large stuffed red bear holding a pink heart. It’s almost as tall as Peter.

“Here; for you!” Jason gives a small laugh and takes the large bear. Handing Peter the small heart mascot.

“Then I suppose it’s only fair I give you this.” Peter laughs and takes it.

They walk further in to see a large circle of people dancing; the music is at its loudest here but it’s not unbearable.

It changes into an upbeat song and they get swept up into the middle of the circle.

Jason’s not sure how but they got dragged into a large dance.

Peter, for all it’s worth, looks just a confused but sends him a smile nonetheless before getting dragged into a dance with a lady in a long dress.

Jason gets the same treatment by another lady. Unsure of what to do Jason follows the girls footsteps, soon the partners are swapped, the same thing continues until Jason’s met with familiar two toned eyes; hands grabbing Jason’s as they dance.

“Hey.” He smiles.

“Hey.” The song ends and switches to a slower pace one.

Jason can see more couples pairing up and joining the crowd.

Jason’s about to let go of Peter’s hands when he moves his arms onto his shoulders.

Letting his hands fall to Peter’s waist he steps a bit closer.

They dance for a little bit, unaware of the crowd thinning a bit. To focused on the steps and each other; Jason spins Peter who laughs in turn.

When they hear the song slow to a stop they let them selves give a mock bow.

A loud clapping noise makes them jump. The crowd had thinned down to the two of them and three other couples.

Peter turns and laughs a bit and Jason can’t help but laugh too.

They walk back towards where the stuffed bear and heart are and grab them.

“Shall I walk you home?” Peter looks at Jason and nods with a small smile.

Peters hand finds Jason’s again and he can’t help but smile.

Maybe Valentines isn’t so bad after all…

~

Wade on the roof of the building kicks his feet as he watches Peter get walked home by Jason.

Smiling he nods to himself.

“Maybe he doesn’t need us here as much as I thought.”

-with Duke, Steph and Cass-

Laying on the bed Duke sighs.

Steph looks up from her phone.

“What’s with you?” Duke looks at her.

“It’s Valentines and we’re laying in my dorm room scrolling on our phones. What do you thinks wrong?” The blonde shrugs.

“It’s not that bad-“ Duke dead pans at her comment.

“Jason got a date-“ he shows her his phone.

A video of Jason and Peter dancing has spread over instagram.

Steph blinks and hangs her head.

“We’re so single.” Duke nods in agreement.

Cass signs.

“Finally made a move. Good.” She smiles and her siblings do the same.

“Send me that video? I’m going to use it as black mail.” Duke smirks and does exactly that.

“Can’t wait.”

Chapter Text

Walking up the steps before punching the security code in; Jason pulls Peter into his safe house- one of many.

He stops in the “living room” of his hide out, finally letting go of Peter’s wrist.

Facing him he pulls in a lung full of air- only to let it out when Peter holds a hand up.

“I think it’d be best if we had a hot drink for this-“ Jason nods and notices the slight tremble in Peter’s hand.

Whether it was from the still cold air or the nerves Jason didn’t know.

They stand in silence as Jason moves to the kitchenette to put on a pot of water.

Tea was a safe choice. Probably.

The sharp whistle breaks Jason out of his spiraling thoughts as he pours two cups-handing one to Peter once the tea bag is in the water.

They both take a breath after a few moments; talking at the same time.

“I’m from another universe” “I’m Red Hood” Jason pauses and looks at Peter who looks up at him.

“Oh- we’re doing secret identity’s! I’m Spider-Man.” Jason blinks.

“I’m sorry- can we go back to that other thing real quick.” Peter sits on the makeshift couch and holds his cup closer. Jason sits too.

“I’m- uh. How do I explain it?” He’s taking to himself mostly but takes a breath and try’s again.

“Like I said. I’m from another universe- I know how that sounds but it’s the truth. I don’t know how I got to this world but I was in New York one minute and the next I was getting charged at by a guy bigger than a body builder- was in a green puddle too for some reason. Found out he’s known as Bane at the library. Had to try and figure out where I was since I didn’t recognize anything.” Jason listens as Peter talks about how he came across the job ad which lead him to the manor that night.

“This is insane. But it makes sense- well. More sense.” Peter nods and smiles a bit.

“So…you’re Red Hood?” Jason can see the calculating look in his eye.

He nods and Peter puts a hand to his chin.

“So that means Bruce is Batman and your siblings the rest of the bat family.” Jason sighs.

“How did we manage to keep it from you this long?” Peter chuckles.

“I was kinda too busy not dying to notice. Probably.” It’s Jason’s turn to laugh.

“Probably. So- Spider-Man?” Peter nods; gaining a more serious look.

“Yes. But please; I’m trusting you with this. Not your family.” Jason can tell it’s important to him. He nods sending him a smile.

“My lips are sealed.” Peter smiles at him and Jason’s own grows a bit.

“Thank you. It’s just that I have a bit of anxiety about it getting out.” Jason nods. Who best would get that then another vigilante?

Jason can see Peter fidget- waiting for the questions to come.

“I’m not going to ask you what happened. Just know that I’m here if you want to talk about it.” Peter nods and Jason can see him smile into his cup.

“So…about earlier.” Peter chokes on his tea, wiping his chin on his sleeve.

“Ye-yeah?” Jason can’t hold back the small smirk.

“You said it yourself- you’ve been plenty clear. I’d say it’s my turn.”

Jason holds back his growing blush and looks at Peter.

How does someone tell the guy they like that they like them? That the only reason he is the way he is, is because of them?

And it’s true isn’t it?

Only two years before meeting Peter; Jason was putting heads in duffle bags. Aiming AR’s at the whole of Gotham’s drug syndicate.

Now he’s looking at the small things and think of Peter- thinking about how his face would light up at the photo opportunity. His smile when he gets a good picture (they always are).

Jason can feel the heat rise to his face. He lets his words fall out; before he can go back.

“I like you.”

It sounded to simple to say, so small compared to his thoughts.

But Peter just grins.

“I like you too.” Jason blinks. The words ring in his head. He likes hearing it.

“What does this mean?” For all Jason’s done, confessing isn’t one of them.

Peter’s ears turn red and glances down.

“Well, if you want to we could- and again it’s up to you- we could be. Together?” Jason finds himself nodding before the words even register.

‘Huh’ Jason’s not sure what happens after that. But he does know that Peter will be getting a new phone the next morning and will text him.

His boyfriend. Peter.

‘Huh.’

He lays on his back staring at the ceiling. Peter having left earlier.

Two mugs sit next to each other on the coffee table.

“…huh…”

-with Peter-

Tossing his keys onto the counter Peter falls face first onto his couch.

He can’t help the smile that makes his face hurt.

He jumps a bit when he feels something join him on the couch.

Cat-Jason bumps his head against Peter’s; lifting a hand up he scratches behind the cat’s ear.

Peter turns his head to look at the black cat. Running a finger across the white tuft on his head; green eyes staring back at him.

“You do look like him…” the him in question pops up in Peter’s mind and he pushes his face back into the couch.

“I can’t believe I actually did that- that I actually said that” he wants to scream into a pillow.

He’d been so awkward about it-

A knock on his door breaks him out of his thoughts.

He glances at the door and then at cat-Jason. Sighing, he stands and makes his way to the door.

Wade and Matt are standing on the other side.

“What are you guys doing here?” It was almost midnight by now, having left the bar around 9 and Jason and Peter talking had taken a few hours. Both talking about how they became vigilantes, neither pushing when the other lulled in explanations.

Wade pulls him into a tight hug.

“My baby boy is all grown up!” He sheds a single tear.

Matt shakes his head and walks into Peter’s apartment.

“Congrats kid.” Peter looks confused but soon catches on.

“How could you possibly know? I didn’t even say anything.” Wade smiles and skips over to the couch.

“You don’t need to Petie, mother’s intuition.” Peter raises an eyebrow but doesn’t bother questioning it.

“Tell us everything!” Wade pats the seat next to him on the couch.

Peter sits and can tell this is going to be embarrassing.

Chapter Text

Taking a sip from her mug Selene looks over at Tim who just continues to read over whatever case he’s been stressed on.

Something about a private company selling weird weapons to different groups. Cops included apparently.

All with a small marking of a flower imprinted on a small component.

Hearing the sound of keys Selene looks over to the open walkway facing the door.

Jason walks by without so much as a glance at her or Tim.

‘Rude.’ She thinks before pausing.

Squinting she takes in his appearance before he’s gone.

‘A new t-shirt. Normal jeans. Freshly shaved… a smile-‘

“Oh my god he’s going on a date.” Tim looks up at her with a snort.

“You have a god?” Sending a glare at the younger man Selene stands up and grabs her jacket off the back of her seat.

Sending a text to Dick that she was running out for a bit.

“Haha. Very funny. You coming with me to follow Jason and spy on his date or no?” Tim closes the file in front of him and stands.

“Isn’t that just called stalking?” Selene smirks as they walk out the door.

“Then it’s something you’re used to.” She says as she steps into the car; calling Barbara as she clicks her seat belt on. Tim doing the same in the passenger seat.

“Hey Bab’s! Could you find jason for me? I’m like- 95 percent sure he’s going on a date so me and Tim are tailing him.” While she talks she pulls the sun visor down and catches the keys as they drop.

“Sure can, but you’re so keeping me on the line.” Selene smirks as the GPS sparks to life; showing her the way to where Jason was.

“Will do.” And like that they’re off.

~

After a short drive they pull up to a small cafe.

White walls with a simple design; small flowers painted along the windows and walls. The inside isn’t to different, white with a clean but homie look.

Walking in with Tim not far behind her, Selene sits at a booth near the door; hiding her face with a newspaper she’d grabbed from the front.

Tim had slipped on a baseball cap and a pair of sunglasses. He’d grabbed two coffee’s and pushed one to Selene.

“Got sight on them?” She glances past him and scans the room. Spotting Jason’s head of hair in the back corner she nods.

“Affirmative. A plant is blocking the other target though.” Tim gives her a look before turning.

“What’s with the big words?” She looks at him like he’s stupid.

“We’re on a mission are we not? Why? The big words too much for you?” She watches as he squints at her.

“Hardly. I’m going to ‘go to the bathroom’ and move the plant.” She nods and smirks. He was so easy to rope into schemes, no wonder he was always getting into trouble.

She watches as he ‘stumbles’ into the plant which moves it. He doesn’t look over at the table jason was at so he didn’t get caught. He did manage to give Selene the perfect view to see Jason’s secret date.

“Holy shit- he actually did it…” across from Jason was a smiling Peter.

Taking a sip of her coffee Selene thinks back to two nights prior.

Jason had gone out to meet with Roy- at a bar no doubt- but Roy had called and said he wasn’t there when he got there.

A few hours later and Jason strolls in like Bruce wasn’t two seconds away from putting out a missing persons report- let alone go looking himself.

He just said he was fine and went straight to his room- the next day he was all smiles; you’d be hard pressed to see him without his phone in hand.

‘Guess Peter finally got back to him…’ Tim sits back down at the table.

“It’s Peter… Jason’s secret date was with Peter…” Tim’s shock is only slightly expected. He knew Jason liked Peter but Peter had also become one of his best friends; it was probably weird to see his best friend and brother together like that.

‘Know that feeling all too well Tim.’ She shakes her head with the silent recognition for Tim.

Someone from the next booth over turns to face them.

“Shhh! They’ll hear you if you say their names so loud!” Confused by the man’s words Selene opens her mouth to ask.

“How do you know them?” Tim looks like he’s about to go on the defensive. A hand reaching for his pocket in case they need backup.

The man; a tall man with no hair from what Selene can see under the beanie, and pair of sunglasses turns to them fully. Showing Selene and Tim the scaring of his face. Before they can say anything another man’s head pops up from the other seat.

“Don’t mind him. We’re friends of peters. My names Matt and this is Wade.” The other man had short brown hair and a pair of dark red sunglasses on, a white and orange cane folded next to him on the seat.

Blind. Selene’s mind supplied.

“Ah, Selene. And this is Tim. We’re family of Jason’s.”

They nod and Wade moves to wave his hand; beckoning them to join them at their table.

“Wanna spy with us?” Selene and Tim share a look. Tim’s not to sure but Selene nods.

As they move to switch seats they quickly sit back down.

“They’re moving!” All four spy’s look down or out the window as the two pass and walk out the door.

“After them!” Wade whisper shouts as he stands and makes a dash for the door. Selene jumps up to and Tim stands with Matt, both standing up un-rushed.

They follow on foot ,at a distance, while the two men walk.

They walk to the pier and walk along the shops the docks had set out. A small festival had popped up earlier in the week and by now most people have come and gone.

They follow as the two go on some of the rides, eat some food and watch some of the street performers.

It’s near sunset at this point and the two are continuing their walk down the docks.

Selene can’t help but look over at the water and how the sun is reflecting off of it.

“A perfect picture…” she glances over to Tim; the younger man smiling at the rare sight. She can’t help but nod at his words.

Peter must think so too since he pulls out a phone; turning to Jason and taking a picture.

Jason’s center focus with the setting sun backdropping him.

Selene can only imagine how the picture came out but seeing the almost starstruck look Peter gives Jason she guesses it’s a good one.

They quickly duck behind a bench when they start to make their way back. Jason makes a joke and Peter laughs with his full body.

They’re close enough that Selene can see the look Jason gives him when he’s not looking. The same way that Bruce looks at Clark. The same she knows she gives Dick… the same her dad gave her mom.

“He’s in love.” The three men look at her slightly surprised.

“A bit fast for that don’t you think?” Tim asks.

She shakes her head.

“I think we’ve intruded enough. Let’s let them have the rest of the night. They have to figure it out themselves after all.” She laughs a bit when Wade deflates.

“Want to grab dinner? Tim’s treat!” Tim looks at her before patting at his back pocket. She holds up his wallet.

“When did you-?” She smirks.

“Party trick Selina taught me!” Wade jumps up.

“You gotta teach me that!” She nods and Matt shakes his head.

After a bit of back and forth they decide on Chinese.

When they walk in they come face to face with Jason and Peter.

“What the hell?” Jason looks at Selene incriminatingly she raises her hands in surrender.

“I promise this is was an accident.” He looks past her to see Tim and Peter’s friends.

“Uh huh… and who are they?” Peter walks back over to Jason, having checked in at the hostess station.

“They said it’ll be a few- what are you two doing here?” Jason looks back at Peter.

“You know them?” Peter nods and gives them a look.

“This is Wade and Matt… my friends. Not sure why they’re here… though I have an idea.” Wade lets out a nervous laugh. Peter sighs.

“Should I tell them it’s six now?” Jason sighs but nods.

“May as well make it eight.” The new voice makes them all turn.

Bruce stands in the door way, a slightly embarrassed Clark standing behind him.

“How ‘bout nine?” Dick pops his head over Bruce’s shoulder.

“How’d you-?” Dick chuckles.

“Bab’s called said she wanted updates on the whole ‘tailing situation’” she can hear someone clearing their throat behind her.

“Uh oh.”

“ ‘uh oh’ is the light of it.” She turns to see Jason looming above her.

Peter sighs and turns.

“I’ll go update them… and don’t think I forgot about you two.” He sends a glare at Wade and Matt.

Wade shivers and Matt shrugs.

“I’m just a bystander-“ another look from Peter had the older man quiet. He pushes his red glasses up. “-Fair enough.”

‘This will be an interesting dinner’

And it was.

A little bit after Peter had gone to update the hostess they were sat at a large table. Each pair sat together (Tim, Wade, and Matt were the branch between the two families, Peter and Jason the other).

They’d eaten and talked; joked for some people (Dick, Peter, and Wade).

“Wait, your nickname is Dick?” Wade asks. The man in question nods.

“You would not do well on TikTok.” Peter snorts while trying to take a sip of his drink.

“TikTok?” Bruce whispered to Tim, the younger man shrugs.

Peter try’s to hold back his laughs as he talks but he just barely manages to get out-

“Dink-!” Which sets off Wade and even Matt has to hold back a laugh.

A look around the table and soon enough the whole table was laughing.

Jason smirks.

“You’re so getting a new name in the group chat!” Dick smiles and nods.

If this was the kind of influence Peter had on Jason then Selene was glad he was here.

‘No more crime lord; just a boy in love. Glad to have you back Jace.’

-with Peter later that night-

While getting ready for bed Peter thinks back to earlier in the day.

He’d gotten the strong feeling of being watched.

He had tried to ignore it but it seemed to follow them.

Peter had kept an eye open but luckily it was just his friends.

‘It is odd though. Wade doesn’t set my Spidey senses off- must be because of Tim and Selene.’

In the end he calks it up to them. A small pit of unease slips into his stomach.

Chapter Text

Turning the wrench Jason looks over towards his phone. Peter’s coming over in a few hours to help him with his bike.

Roy made fun of him. “I thought no one could touch your bike?” Jason promptly shoved him off the couch they’d been sitting one.

A knock on the door brings him out of his head.

“Who is it?” He glances back when Steph pops her head in.

“Why didn’t you tell me you and Peter are together?!” He sighs and turns to face her.

“Cause it just happened?” She looks at him with disbelief.

“And you didn’t think to tell me as soon as it happened?” He tilts his head. He knew she was joking but he can’t help but shake his head.

“I’m surprised it took this long for you to come knocking. With this family no secret is safe-“ she leans against the doorframe.

“That’s fair. Still though, congrats. If you hurt him I’ll have your head.” She gives him a dark look.

“Aren’t you supposed to be on my side?” She shrugs.

“Maybe but Peter’s my friend. Anyways I’ll get my answers later.” She rolls off the doorframe and out of the door. Jason just shakes his head and continues to tinker with his bike.

It’s about 20 minutes later when Duke and Cass come knocking.

“So…you and Peter?” Duke starts.

Jason sets his wrench down and looks at the two.

“Yeah.” Duke just nods and smiles.

Cass doesn’t say anything but has a staring contest with him for a moment. She blinks and smiles; finding what ever she was looking for in his eyes.

“Did you make the first move or him?” Duke is somehow worse than Steph and Selene combined- you’d never expect him to be the one to question you but you’d be surprised.

Duke likes his info.

“…he did.” Jason looks away. Duke laughs a bit at this.

“The big bad Red Hood of crime ally is tamed by a science nerd. The rouges would have a field day.” Jason grunts and turns back.

“Just you wait- the second you get a girlfriend (or boyfriend) you’ll never hear the end of it.” Duke holds his hands in front of him, surrendering. Cowered.

Cass puts a hand on his shoulder and squeezes. ‘Happy for you’ and Jason nods with a smile.

They leave after another minute of teasing. (“And Peter knows you’re together?”)

He moves to pick his tools back up when the door opens again.

He sighs as Damian comes into view.

“Todd.”

“Demon spawn.” Damian glares at him for a moment before leaning against the workbench.

“I hear you have entered into a romantic relationship with Parker.”

“I have.” Damian nods and pushes off the table.

“Very well. You’ve chosen a good partner.” Jason raises an eyebrow.

“Uh- thanks?” He lets a small smile slip. He nods and leaves.

Next is Alfred an hour later.

He doesn’t say anything, just stands there for a minute.

“Mr.Parker seems like a nice young man.” Jason nods and waits.

“If he hurts you know that it won’t happen again.” Jason hesitates but nods.

Alfred can be quite menacing. You don’t mess with his grandkids.

While Bruce has a no kill rule- Alfred has no such reservations. The man owning rifles at the minimum.

He leaves after saying a quick congratulations.

It’s quiet for another few minutes before there’s a knock on the door.

Jason sighs and stands.

“For the love of- Yes, me and Peter are together. Yes he knows. No I will not hurt him. I know what will happen if he hurts me-“ he opens the door roughly to see a lightly blushing Peter. “Uh.”

“Hey.” Jason blinks twice.

“Hey…” he steps to the side to let Peter in.

“Sorry, everyone’s been stopping by to question me…” Peter sends him a smile.

“It’s fine.” Jason sighs.

“This is why I have the apartment.” Peter nods. Probably having got the same treatment from his friends.

(What Jason doesn’t know is that on his way to the garage- following Alfred’s directions- Damian had stopped him and gave him the shovel talk.

“I know over 200 ways to kill a man…” Peter blinks.

“Uh-“ the shorter teen cuts him off.

“Don’t even think about hurting Todd.” He didn’t wait for a response; instead turning and walking down the hallway into the depths of the manor.

Alfred had also stopped him at the entrance.

“Just to let you know; Master Jason doesn’t let anyone into the garage. Nor does he let people help with his motorbike.” Peter could only nod.

“I’m glad to have been invited…” this seems to please the older man, him switching to a less cold tone. Telling him the way.)

“Wade and Matt did the same to me earlier; that’s why I couldn’t come sooner.” Jason nods and shows him the garage, bike, and workbench.

“You said you could not get the engine to work?” Jason nods and watches as Peter crouches next to the bike. Examining the engine in question.

“Hmm… seems like the cooling fin got bent and stuck between the piston. That and the screw and lock nut tappet adjuster is loose so the rocker arm isn’t tight enough.”

He looks towards Jason and smiles.

“How the hell did you even see that?” Peter shrugs and walks towards the workbench.

“I have good eyes. Can I?” He gestures to the tool box and Jason nods.

He grabs the tools he needs and starts to work. Jason leans on the workbench watching him work.

Peter’s hand’s move skillfully and fluidly. Like he’s done this a hundred times before.

“How’d you learn to do this anyways?” Peter hums as he leans back.

“My uncle used to be big on cars; I used to help him when he got one to fix up. Found the best parts in the scrap yard. Then I got to use the big tools when I was older. Mr. Stark let me loose in his lab; Got to build a bunch of stuff.” Peter smiles, a small reminiscent thing, but a smile non the less.

“Mr. Stark?” Jason asks.

“He was kinda like my mentor. A bit like a dad towards the end…” he tightens some bolts.

“What happened? If you don’t mind me asking?” Peter looked at him and gave a small smile.

“It’s fine. Uh, let’s see. There was a big guy, a titan- from space, that wanted to collect these six rocks called infinity stones. Once he had them all he was able to get rid of half the universe. Said something about equality and solving the problems with hunger.” Jason could only nod. What else could he do really?

“I guess we lost though, half of us got turned to dust. I hope it wasn’t painful for everyone else- but then I guess Mr. Stark invented time travel? Which then led to us winning the second battle five years later, but to get us all back he had to use the stone which ended up costing his life.” Peter spoke calmly but Jason could tell he was still morning the man.

“Wait- ‘everyone else’? Does that mean you…” Peter nods to Jason’s unasked question. Giving a crooked grin.

“Advanced healing kinda sucks sometimes.” He leaves it at that and Jason doesn’t push.

He can image though. Or try to at least. How do you even think of describing that kind of pain? Being torn apart while your body try’s to heal.

“After that it kinda went down hill. Secret identity’s got revealed- the world labeled me as a killer- then a big spell to make the world forget.

“Which I ended up messing up- causing other realities to mirage with mine for a bit. Have you ever met your alternate self? I met two of mine.

“They were cool. In the end I lost my aunt and everyone forgot me…”

Jason doesn’t say anything’s still processing. But Peter back peddles, realizing he’s been rambling.

“Ah- sorry, that was kinda depressing. I’m almost done here though! I just gotta-!” As he talks he accidentally hits the wrench on the bike which promptly sprays him with oil.

Jason jumps up to help but Peter quickly fixes the problem (tightening the cap on the oil-in-frame chassis).

Peter stands panicked. He pulls his shirt up and off, using it to clean up the small mess on the floor (most of the oil having hit Peter).

Jason freezes.

Now, realistically, Jason knows that Peter is Spider-Man.

As such he knows Peter is insanely strong- strong enough to lift a car on a very last minute team up- but seeing it in person?

That’s completely different.

“Sorry! But uh- it’s fixed now! Engine is good now too!” Jason numbly nods and gives a shaky smile.

“You okay?” He try’s not to laugh.

Peter nods and pauses, looking down. Then to his crumpled shirt in his hand.

His face turns bright red and he starts to apologize.

“I- uh- sorry I-“ Jason stops him unable to hold back his laugh.

“Sorry! It’s just- “ he takes a deep breath and looks at Peter.

“Let’s go inside and you can take a shower and get changed.” Peter gives a hesitant nod.

They make their way up, Alfred being too busy with dinner prep and Damian having made his way out to the barn.

They slip into his room and Jason shows him towards the attached bathroom.

“Uh, here’s a towel. I’ll grab you some close to change into. Put Um- put your close in the sink and we’ll wash them after.” Peter nods and grabs the towel; stepping into the bathroom. Jason waits till he can hear the shower start before stepping away to find some close.

Jason makes his way towards his dresser and pulls out a pair of basketball shorts and a simple black hoodie.

He’s unsure if he should wait in the room or if he should step out.

He doesn’t get the chance to decide when Peter walks out with the towel wrapped around his waist.

Jason makes eye contact with Peter and turns, realizing he was staring.

“That’s uh- you can use those. I’m gonna step out-“ Peter stammered out an okay and Jason quickly slips out of the room.

He buried his face in his hands.

This is ridiculous. He was the Red Hood- a crime lord and vigilante, the same guy that has taken as many lives as he’s saved (Even if he doesn’t kill anymore).

Yet here he was, a blushing mess, all because of a short brown haired man with big two toned doe eyes.

Thank god no one was here- he’d never live it down.

A bright flash and sound of gears turning catches his attention.

Slowly turning his head he sees Tim holding a Polaroid camera. The film slowly prints out from the top as they stare at each other.

“You have five seconds to run. If I catch you I will make you eat that photo.” The calm in his voice lets Tim know how serious he is.

He bolts.

After 4 seconds the door opens and Peter steps out.

‘You live another day remix.’ He squints down the hall before turning to Peter.

“Want to see if it runs?” Peter nods and they make their way back to the garage.

Time for a test drive.

-with Selene-

Sitting back onto the couch Selene moves her legs to sit on top of Dicks.

They were flipping through different channels on the TV trying to find something to watch.

Dick was free of patrol and Selene had the night off (a small miracle).

They’d grabbed take out from their favorite Thai place from around the corner.

“I still can’t believe he actually did it. After all this time little wing managed to find someone who could make him share his emotions!” Selene flips to another channel.

“ I’m glad he’s happy but he still hasn’t told me how it happened.” Dick laughs and nods.

“He’ll tell us soon I’m sure.” Selene aunts at the TV.

“He better. He’s my best friend- I need to make sure he’s okay.” Dick just squeezes her ankle in response.

She smiles at him, one he returns, when the door- the previously locked door- opens and Tim runs in.

He slams it shut and locks it.

He turns to the two sitting on the couch and catches his breath.

“You good Timmy?” He nods and walks over to them.

He hands a Polaroid photo to Dick.

The man laughs with his whole chest. Passing the image to Selene she starts to laugh too.

In the photos Jason was leaned back on the wall with his face in his hands. His face and ears were bright red.

“Peter was over- walked out in Jason’s clothes when I was leaving.” Selene smirks.

“Oh~?” The two shiver.

Black mail and a teasing opportunity? She give back all she got!

‘You thought you were so funny when I was crushing on Dick- it’s your turn now Jason.’

Chapter Text

Walking into the dark room he tosses the photos onto the desk.

The tall man turns to face the images.

In them peter is smiling next to Jason, the image is taken from a long distance but it’s clear.

The man smirks and turns to his new partner.

“Seems like he’s got a bit to lose…” the other man nods. His own smirk hidden.

“Ah. I know that boy. I even trained him at one point… this will be quite interesting.” The two shared a look before looking at the man who’d gotten the pictures.

“You been quite helpful.” The man smirks at this, his long hair falling in his face.

“So when do I get paid?” The two men share a look between looking back at there spy.

“Now seems the best no?” The spy grins and moves to open the brief case once it’s slid across the desk.

Once the case is opened he looks up in confusion. “Hey what?-“ he doesn’t get to finish his sentence before the a shot rings out. His body falls back and hits the floor.

The older man turns to his partner.

“It seems we’re ready for our guests to come over.” The man nods before continuing for him.

“Seems so.” He looks at the image on the desk, “count your days Peter Parker. The happy days are almost over.” The man smirks, deeper than before.

Chapter Text

“You want me to be your date?” Peter nods turning the laptop to face him.

“It an invitation to a gala- my first time attending one as a CEO.”

Jason sees a semi familiar name; he knows he heard it before, just can’t place where. He nods, getting a smile from Peter.

“Sure I’ll go.” He moves to grab a handful of popcorn; careful of the cat laying on his lap.

They’d meet up at Jason’s apartment for a movie night when he got an email. Peter had only brought his laptop to do some schoolwork he’d missed.

Apparently “I was kidnapped by a god” isn’t a good enough excuse.

“Does this mean I have to get a suit?” He can see Peter cringe at the thought.

“Seems so.” Peter saw Jason’s smirk and levels him with a matching one.

“You do too.” Jason’s smirk falls a bit.

“I already have one though-“

“Still have to wear it.” Jason sighs before coming up with a thought.

“What if I wanted to wear a dress?” He jokes. Peter pauses his typing (having started to look up tailors who’d be able to get a suit ready on such short notice- seriously who sends out invitations a week prior?)

“I mean- I’m sure Steph and Selene would be all over the chance to dress you up.” Jason smiles at that.

“No way in hell am I letting them dress me.” Peter goes back to typing with a sly smile.

“Guess you have to wear the suit then.” Jason shrugs and looks back to the movie after tossing a bit of popcorn to Dog who’s laying by the foot of the couch.

It’s some movie about space wars (Peter wanted to be disappointed but with a search engine like “geegel” he wasn’t surprised anymore).

Peter picked out a dark red- almost black suit with a red and black tie. Found some matching shoes too.

They’d go tomorrow to get it measured, and pick up a similarly matching tie for Jason, his own black suit would be paired with a dark red button up shirt.

With that decided they went back to the movie.

Apparently the villain is the main guys mother.

four days until the gala-

Jason had talked to Bruce an hour or so earlier about the gala.

Would he be attending?

Did he recognize the hosts name?

Stuff like that. But what he’d gotten was-

“They just now sent him an invitation? I got one almost a month ago.” And wasn’t that some information?

They’d been sending invites out to everyone but the new CEO a month ago; Peter’s been a CEO for at least 2 by now.

They were bullying him.

Peter didn’t seem too surprised by this fact.

“Mr. Stark had this happen before. People didn’t like his new intern joining in on the fun so they’d send an invite super last minute knowing I didn’t have anything that matched theme. Mr. Stark always got me something just in time.”

That explains where he got his “rich lessons” from.

Now they were getting fitted for the suits. Alfred had already done his (apparently) and they’d only need Peter’s.

An older lady greeted them.

“Hello, my name is Margo, what can I do for you boys?” Peter sends her a smile and lets her know of his order.

“I see! Come this way, we’ll get it measured and fit!” She leads them into the back where Peter changes (in a separate room) into the suit. A red button up shirt paired with it.

He stepped up onto the small stool and let the seamstress get to work.

Jason tried not to stare but the color fit peter well (The measuring tape showing off Peter’s thin but strong frame didn’t help either).

They had small talk through the process but luckily the suit didn’t need much change.

“We just need to take in the middle a bit as well as the shoulders, bring the arms out a bit and we’re done. I’ll have it done in two days.” Margot smiles at them and shows them to the counter.

Peter pays for the suit, shoes, and ties ( “you’re my date- of course I’m buying the tie!”) as the older lady talks of her past (as they all do).

“You know; I was once a famous seamstress. I retired a few years ago but couldn’t stand sitting still. Opened this boutique and started doing smaller gigs.”

Now that he thinks about it there was a time Alfred talked about an old friend of his retiring.

“Do you know Alfred Pennyworth?”

Margot looked up at him in slight surprise, nodding.

“How do you know him?” Jason gives a small smile.

“He’s my da- adopted dad’s butler. Like a grandfather really.” She beams at him.

“Your Bruce’s boy? How is he?” He answers and realizes that they’ll be here for a while.

He was right. 2 hours late they’re walking out with the promise to have Alfred call her.

They’d planned on spending the rest of the day in one of Peter’s labs (Peter having given Jason an all access keycard a week into dating. It was his space to work on Spider-Man things and personal projects).

Jason was fiddling with a small part of the grapple in his hands (Peter had wanted to upgrade his tech now that they knew each other’s vigilante personas) when Peter jumped up with a shout.

“Yes! Welcome back Karen!” before Jason can ask a new voice sounds out.

“Good to be back Peter. How have you been?” Peter beams at the computer in front of him. Jason rolls his chair over to see- just a red screen with little white lines that bob up and down as the voice, Karen, talks.

“I’ve been good!” Jason snorts.

“‘Cause getting kidnapped is good.” He lets out a small grunt when Peter elbows him in the side.

Peter had spent the next hour recalling everything to the computer when Jason had come up with a question.

“How does she remember you if you’re in a different universe?” Peter paused at that.

“I’m not actually sure… Karen?” The screen doesn’t move for a moment but soon starts to explain.

“While I was being test ran I noticed a flow of energy that allowed me to connect with my previous coding. While my new code is the same, due to the difference in the kinetic and other energy in this world I am essentially a new Karen.

“However, there is a small flow of energy that match’s that of my original coding, allowing me to connect to its past files.”

The two blink and turn to each other. Peter speaking up first, a slow and quiet thing.

“Does that mean that the two worlds are connected? That I could go back?” Jason try’s not to let it show but he freezes at those words.

Did Peter want to go back to his own world?

‘Of course he did- why wouldn’t he? He’s got friends and family there.’

But everyone forgot about him, what would he be going back to?

Would he leave Jason here? Could he even go with?

“-Jason!” Jason blinks when he finally hears Peter’s voice. His smaller hand gripping Jason’s.

“I’m not going anywhere; not without you.” Jason doesn’t say anything; just nods.

Peter had read him like an open book. Had seen through the mask he’d put up when dealing with his dark thoughts- had pulled him out.

They’d get to the world hoping bridge when they got there. For now? He’d just enjoy the feeling of Peter’s hand in his.

-two days till the gala-

Jason had wanted to patrol with Peter. But that would only lead to his family confirming Peter was spider-man.

So, they went to different locations and did their own thing. That doesn’t mean they weren’t on coms though.

“How’s it going in your side?” Jason looks around before responding.

“Not bad, seems like a quiet night.” He can hear Peter hum from his side.

“Same on my end. Only a few drug deals and muggings. Walked a few girls home.” Jason nods, even though Peter can’t see him, and starts to move to the next rooftop.

“Uh oh.” Jason pauses on the new building.

“What do you mean ’uh oh?’” Jason asks.

“I can see a certain Bat on the building across from me.” Turing his other com up a bit he can hear Bruce’s voice.

“I have eyes on Spider-man. Engaging. Peaceful.” Ever the man of few words.

“He’s coming to talk, if you need back up let me know.” Peter gives an okay and Jason continues his patrol.

He’d ask Peter what happened later.

~

He should have gone there as soon as he heard Bruce was engaging,

According to Peter the conversation had started out normal.

Then it had moved into Bruce questioning him; in the simplest of words-

Who are you and where did you come from? Peter changed the topic.

How old are you? Old enough.

Who trained you? Self taught.

All of this was spun into different questions and explanations of how Gotham worked.

Who the biggest threats were, the most dangerous, and the different territories the goons roamed.

In the end Peter had swung away and Bruce stood on the roof for another few minutes before radioing back in.

“Disengaged. Went…well?” Jason had almost laughed- did when Peter told him about what happened.

They planed on patrolling together after the gala. Spider-man and Red Hood had a shared interest in the rumored new fear toxin.

-day before the gala-

They went to pick up Peter’s suit, a perfect fit, and had went back to Peter’s apartment.

They were planning on watching a movie, again, but Peter had mostly wanted to do some research into the host and people attending.

They were sitting on the couch, a bit hesitantly they’d pulled their legs up onto it, putting them in each other’s space.

Peter had been so focused on his research that he didn’t notice when he started to turn.

Upside down at one point, and moving closer to Jason with each turn.

Eventually Peter’s back was against Jason’s chest and the shorter man paused.

Jason looked down as Peter looked up and they kinda just looked at each other.

“Ah- sorry,” Peter went to move but Jason wrapped an arm around him.

“It’s fine, you’re warm.” Peter looks back down at his screen, Jason can see his neck is red.

He smiles and glances at the screen.

The hosts name pops back up.

“Blackwood… I’ve heard that name before.” Peter looks up a bit at Jason, thinking.

“Isn’t that Darius’s last name?” Jason scowls.

“Does that mean he’ll be there?”

Peter pulls the invitation back up.

“I don’t think so. Says CEO’s and their plus ones only.” Jason sighs and Peter goes back to his search.

Looking between the tv and the computer screen Jason can see the articles about the family, something about a scandal and how the family had some new drama.

His eyes drifted from the screen to the top of Peter’s head.

Carefully lifting a hand up he starts to mess with his hair.

Looping the strands around his finger before softly pulling them off.

Peter doesn’t react to it so he continues to play with his hair.

He watches the movie that’s playing while he messes with Peter’s hair, his attention only moving back to Peter fully when he notices Peter’s lack of typing and scrolling.

Instead, Jason notices the soft snores and steady breathing of the man laying on him.

Smiling, Jason pulls a near by blanket on top of them, moving the laptop in the process.

The gala is tomorrow.

Chapter Text

They spent that morning getting ready; shower, shave (in Jason’s case- just a bit of stubble) and they did their hair as best they could.

Soon enough they were in their suits, and were making their way to the car.

Peter had bought an older but nice car, had it painted and fixed through the week.

Max, Peter’s head of security, had taken the role of driver.

It wasn’t a long ride, Max knowing short cuts with less busy streets.

Max opens the door once he parked, letting Peter and Jason step out, before letting Peter know to call when he’s ready.

They make their way to the front and show the attendant the printed invitation. He looks at the paper before checking his list.

“I’m sorry sir but I don’t see your name on here… when did you get the invite?” Peter smiles and answers.

“A week ago. I guess they forgot to send it a month ago with everyone else’s.” Peter may be smiling but the man at the door can tell he’s not too happy about the insult.

A man in a nicer suit walks up and gives a tight smile at Peter.

“Ah! Mr. Parker. I’m glad you could make it on such short notice! Please come in!” The man at the door lets his shoulders relax as they walk in.

The man had dropped his smile the second his head was turned but Peter could still see it.

“Thank you for the invitation, Mr. Blackwood.” The man forces a smile again.

“You’re most welcome Mr. Parker, you are the newest CEO after all. And quite the business you’ve made. Not everyone can contend with Mr. Wayne.” He glances towards Jason and Peter ignores it.

“I appreciate the kind words. You specialize in military support right? You must have made leaps and bounds in the field with all of the alien resources given to strengthening our defenses.” The man looked a bit shocked Peter had known about.

He gives a dry laugh trying to hide his dark look.

“That’s more of my brother’s area, I just work on the social matters.” Peter nods.

He already knew that, but since this man was the one who waited last minute to invite him, solely to embarrass him when he thought he’d be unprepared; he figured he could return the favor a bit.

The older man excused himself once they reached the ballroom (because apparently rich people need one of those).

Peter sighs and looks around, spitting a few familiar faces.

Bruce was near one of the drink tables, a drink in hand but was talking to a man and woman when Clark had joined them.

Tim was near a wall leaning on it while talking to Connor.

“What’s Tim doing here?” Jason follows his eyes and spots his younger brother.

“Oh; Tim is technically the CEO of Drake industry’s even though it was pretty much absorbed into Wayne industry’s.” Peter nods and turns to the food table.

“Want to grab something to eat before we get dragged into fake small talk?” Jason smiles at him and nods.

They make their way over and start to fill a plate when he bumps into someone.

“Oh! Sorry about that-!” He turns and sees non other than Katt.

“What are you doing here?” She looks up shocked as well before answering.

“I’m here with my aunt. Plus I’m getting some pictures for GN.” Peter nods along and realizes he’s never introduced Jason and Katt.

“Oh! Katt, this is Jason. My boyfriend.” She looks him up and down before nodding.

“Nice to meet you! My names Katrina but you can call me Katt.” Jason shakes her hand when it’s offered and doesn’t say anything when she squeezes it.

They continue to talk a bit about work and the like when a tall woman with short black hair walks over.

“Katt? Oh! There you are! I was wondering where you’d slipped off to.” The woman looks towards Peter before her eyes snap to Jason.

“Didn’t expect to see you here Jason.” He can feel Jason step a bit closer to him.

“Selina, how have you been?” They share pleasantries for a minute longer before the woman, Selina, excused her and Katt.

Jason lets out a long sigh, shoulders slumping as she disappears into the crowd.

“You okay?” He looks up at Peter and smiles.

“Yeah; an old…friend? Of Bruce’s. They were together for a bit to I think.” Peter nods and doesn’t press.

They start to eat, grabbing a drink when they finish, a flute of champagne each, when they start to make the rounds talking to people, making connections where they can.

They’d stopped to talk to Bruce and Clark. Peter had noticed the rings they now wear on their hand. He smiles but doesn’t get the chance to ask or congratulate when Bruce starts talking about getting a tour of his labs.

“Only if I get to tour yours.” The man chuckles and agrees.

“It’s a deal then!” He pats him on the shoulder when they get pulled away.

A large group of people who seem to be there for the drinks rather than to network.

“Did your dad just take three shots back to back?” Jason sighs at Pete’s words.

“Introducing Brucie Wayne. His public appearance.” He leans in a bit closer.

“And a good mask to hide behind so he doesn’t get suspected to be Batman.” Jason glances down and sees a small blush on Peter’s face. Realizing how close he is he pulls back.

“Let’s- uh, let’s find someone to talk to. Don’t want all your studying to go to waste.” Peter nods and looks around.

“There, that’s Jacob Tristan; he’s the CEO of Tristan energy. They’ve been trying to create a new way to produce clean energy.” Jason nods and follows after him as Peter walks over.

Peter greets himself and introduces Jason as well before the other man does the same, Introducing his wife Caroline.

They start to talk about the older man’s work, most of it is lost on Jason (Caroline as well if her silence is anything to go off of), when Jason sees a dangerously familiar face.

Not wanting to bother peter he excuses himself to the bathroom, before calmly walking to the hallway he saw the man in.

“Why the hell are you here?” The man smiles.

“Is that any way to greet an old teacher.” Jason scowls.

The older man sighs and walks a bit further into the dark hallway, bidding Jason to follow. He does.

Once a bit further in its dark enough that Jason hadn’t seen the man in front of him stop until he bumps into him. Something the other wanted to happen no doubt.

He was proven right when he’s flipped around, facing the wall, and a hand is covering his mouth. It’s hard to tell because of how light it is but Jason’s sure something was pressed into his neck.

He try’s to get the man off him but isn’t strong enough in this position- the other hand now pushing his arm into his back.

“Now now, I just wanted to talk.” Jason rolls his eyes- not that he can see so.

“Seems like that’s not going to happen though~ too bad. Oh. And let’s not tell our little spider about this; no need to worry him when he’s at such an important event.” Jason freezes at the mention of Peter.

“ I’m sure you wouldn’t want him finding out about the things the Red Hoods done in the past either~” Jason can’t help but think of the duffle bag, the guns, the iceberg lounge, black mask- no. Peter wouldn’t hate him for any of that…

“Are you sure?” He doesn’t know if the voice was in his head or not. He’s pushed into the wall for a moment and the next he’s alone in the hallway.

He carefully takes out his phone to text Dick, to tell him about what happened, when he sees a text from a number named ‘sensei’

Sensei
If you ever want to talk

Not opening it, just looking at the message through the notification, he moves to ‘Big bird’ in his contacts.

Little wing
He’s back
Read

Big bird
•••typing•••

-with Peter-

Talking to Mr. Tristan was interesting and more people had joined their conversation, offering their own views about how clean energy would benefit people and how they could do it.

At one point the conversation turned to talk about Peter’s business and he got to talk about his amazing workers and how they’ve started to make some breakthroughs. He didn’t tell them everything of course, he wouldn’t be sharing his secrets that easily.

A few of the wives that joined their husbands had coo’ed at him and some of the husbands who’d come with their wives ruffled his hair.

He laughed along but was slightly annoyed that they saw him as a kid.

Jason comes back soon with a bit of a dark look on his face but try’s to hide it. Peter excuses himself and moves to meet Jason half way.

“Are you okay?” Jason almost flinches. Peter frowns and takes his hand.

Blinking Jason looks up to meet Peter’s eyes. Peter gives him a once over and can’t see anything out of the ordinary so he just guides him to a table where he has him sit before moving to grab them drinks.

He looks down when he’s pulled back. Jason didn’t let go of his hand; instead he pulled him closer, wrapping his arms around Peter’s waist.

Peter turns around to face him easily (since he was still standing) and puts a hand on his head.

They stay like that for a few minutes, Peter running his fingers through his Jason’s hair while the man thinks.

Jason moves his head up to look at him and Peter smiles. After finding an answer in Peter’s eyes he stands.

“I think we’ve been here for long enough, want to head out.” Peter asks and Jason gives a hesitant nod.

While walking towards the front they get stopped by two familiar faces.

“Ah! Mr. Parker! So glad you could make it.” Peter smiles and greets them back.

“Mr and Mrs Blackwood. Thank you for the invitation! I’m afraid we were actually on our way out, I’m not feeling all that great and didn’t want to pass it to anyone.”

They give an understanding smile and nod.

“I’m sorry to hear that; before you go let us apologize for our son’s behavior.” Surprised Peter shakes his head.

“Ah; I did still punch him.” They wave him off.

“Even still, his words and actions are disgraceful and quite frankly embarrassing.” Mrs. Blackwood says shaking her head.

Mr. Blackwood clears his throat and continues.

“Once again we are very sorry about our son but we shall let you go and rest.” Peter smiles and nods; continuing to walk towards the fire when Peter’s eye catches the brooch Mrs. Blackwood was wearing.

A lotus flower pinned to her chest.

He doesn’t say anything, noting it for later when they’re stopped again by Mr. Blackwoods brother.

“Leaving so soon?” Peter can hear the mocking tone in his voice.

“Yes, I’m not feeling all too well and didn’t want to pass it off to anyone.” Peter glances to the side as he notices how quiet it got.

Everyone was watching.

“You don’t seem sick to me-“ he mumbles it but loud enough to be heard. “Kids these day have no manners these days~ have you even talked to anyone or did you just come for the free food?” He laughs and a few people awkwardly laugh along.

Smiling Peter looks the man in the eye.

“Not at all. I’ve spoken to quite a few people here; about various topics from the research and tests my company is conducting to how reliable, clean energy will benefit people in different ways. Even had a lovely conversation about how different chemicals can affect people and better alternative to them in medicine and cosmetics.

“I would have loved to discuss weapon safety and how they could be improved; saving non renewable resources with you but then I recalled you don’t know about such topics; your younger brother and CEO of the company your father left to you being the one who id talk to- unfortunately I was feeling a bit sick and figured I’d discuss it at a later time.”

The man’s face turned red, not liking having been called out. Peter continued.

“If I’m not mistaken; the reason your brother had to take over as CEO was due to your lack of tack- spending your money won wine and woman; leaving the clean up to your brother and PR team before ultimately losing your claim to the company.” No one speaks but the sound of a clap rings out.

The youngest brother of the Blackwood family started to clap; sparking the rest to do so as well.

Peter turns to leave as the older man starts to direct attention to him.

Looking at Jason as they walk out he can see his eyes are wide.

“Let’s go home.”

-the next day-

Walking into his office Peter sees an envelope on his desk.

‘How did this…?’ Opening it he finds a letter and a picture.

The picture is of him and Jason on the docks. Someone else was following him on his date.

Quickly unfolding the letter he reads.

Dear, Mr. Parker

Meet me on the corner of 7th and 9th in two days at midnight.

Don’t tell anyone and come alone

Sincerely Master

Peter crumples the letter in his hand looking at the photo.

They weren’t just threatening him. They were threatening Jason.

Chapter Text

The day after the gala Peter had spent putting Karen into a watch.

‘If anything happens tomorrow I’ll be able to call for help.’

Peter slipped the watch on and made sure it worked.

“Fully running and functional. Well done Peter.” Thanking the AI Peter turns to the elevator as the doors open.

“Hey Jason! What’s up?” The man gives him a wave as he walks through the doors.

“Hey… I wanted to talk to you about something.” Peter nods and notices how Jason’s hands are shaking.

“Let’s go into my office. Yeah?” Jason nods and follows him.

“Is this sensitive information?” Jason slowly nods again. Peter calls out to Karen, asking for a bug sweep. He gets a surprising response.

“…seems like there are seven listings devises and two video ones.” The answer comes from his phone; written across the screen so whoever’s listening cants tell.

Peter types out his question.

Where?

After getting a swift answer he carefully removes the video ones before crushing them. Then he moves to the audio.

Once he crushes all nine of them he looks to Jason.

Jason looks at the mangled spy wear on the table.

“That’s not B’s…” Peter can’t help but think of the note. Technically, he wouldn’t be telling anyone.

Slipping the note and photo out of his desk Peter slides them across the table.

Jason picks them up and looks at the photo before reading over the note.

“What the hell?” Peter shrugs and takes the papers back, slipping them back into his desk.

“This is Slade right? I mean… who else calls them selves ‘master’.” He makes a face as he says it, one Jason mimics.

“I didn’t tell you cause I didn’t want to ruin your first gala but I saw him there last night… that’s actually why I’m here.” Peter’s surprised, more so that his spider senses didn’t tell him Slade was there, but also that Jason met with him.

“Right. What did he want anyway?” Jason looks down.

“Mostly a threat but also an offer I think. Got his number in my phone now… and I think he stuck something in my neck.” He rubs part of his neck thinking about the feather light prick he’d felt.

Peter frowns and moves to look at his neck.

“There’s a small bump here…” he gently runs his fingers over it.

Jason tenses a bit and Peter backs up.

“Sorry, does it still hurt?” Peter walks in front of Jason and pauses when he sees the light blush on Jason’s face. “Ah.”

Jason clears his throat.

“Anyway. His threat is why I came over today.” The tension in the room increases as Peter sits back In front of the taller man.

“I wanted to tell you about something I did in the past… something I’d rather you hear from me. “ Peter can see how Jason’s hand clenches his pant leg. Putting his hand over it he looks Jason in the eye.

“You don’t have to tell me. I trust you… something I haven’t done in a while.” Jason shakes his head.

“No; now’s a good time.” ‘Gives you enough time to back out without becoming too attached..’ Jason thinks but doesn’t stop taking a large breath he explains.

“As you know, I was the second Robin. But I died… the joker killed me- when I came back and saw that he was still alive I lost it. How did Bruce not kill him? I took the title Red Hood from the joker. To take something from him.” Jason stops, realizing he was rambling. Over explaining.

Peter just nods and waits for him to continue.

“The point is that when I first started off, I did some…very bad things…I’m not going to say I regret doing them but I know that it may have been a bit much.”

“Is this about how you became a crime lord?” Jason nods at Peter’s question.

“Yeah… there was a drug cartel. One that targeted school kids. Ally Kids too.” Peter looks to the side in thought before his eyes snap back to Jason.

“Is this about the duffle bag thing?” Jason’s head snaps up.

“How did you know?” Peter almost looks embarrassed as he scratches the back of his head.

“Well… Karen may have run a background check on you once she found out we were dating.” Jason lets his back fall into the chair, all the tension leaving his body.

“Ha~” Jason sighs before continuing. “And you’re okay with it?” His voice was softer but Peter could still hear it, the worry.

“I’m not going to say I’m trilled about it but if you’re asking if I’m rethinking us then I’d have to say no.” Jason’s a bit shocked but Peter continues.

“One of my closest friends is a mercenary.” He deadpans before looking to the side again.

“Plus I’ve been pretty close myself…” he shakes himself out of his thoughts, standing up and walking towards the door.

“Want to get your neck scanned? We have some equipment a few floors down. We can talk about the plan for tomorrow…? No one’s here right now.” Jason stares for a second but nods; walking closer to Peter as they wait for the elevator.

Jason’s hand finds Peter’s and only then does Peter’s mind catch up to his mouth.

‘Oh my god that sounded so-‘ he can feel Jason squeeze his hand as the elevator opens.

They step in with a blush- Jason having realized around the same time as Peter.

-the next night-

Walking into the ally Peter glances at his watch.

After the scan last night they found a micro chip had been placed in his neck.

Peter had pulled out a small device and ran it over the area.

A small shock had sparked but Jason didn’t flinch.

With the chip no longer a threat they were able to get down to business.

Jason wasn’t to fond of the idea of Peter going without him, let alone at all, but it’s the only thing that made sense.

Back to the matter at hand; Peter watches as a familiar face fades in from a dark corner.

“Slade.”

“Peter.” They just stood there for a moment before a large van blocks the end of the ally.

“I trust you know what’s at stake?” Peter nods. “Then shall we go?” Peter doesn’t answer. Instead he gets into the van.

He’s not getting kidnapped. Not again. They’re the ones in the trap this time.

One thing Peter wasn’t expecting was the man who was waiting inside the van.

“You’ve met my colleague, haven’t you Peter?” Slade asks, sitting across from the man in question.

Lex Luther, the man who hated him the most in this world.

“Luther. Didn’t think you’d pay such a high price just to get back at me.” Peter snarks but the man just laughs.

“Not quite. We both have much to gain with this partnership.“ The way the man said it, the look in his eye, made Peter freeze for a moment.

“If it wasn’t for him I’d never be able to test this new formula. I’d never get you this close after all.” Before Peter can question the man Peter’s spider senses went off.

⚠️Behind⚠️

Turning in the small space it was hard not to get pricked. In his attempt to back away from the new hand reaching from the drivers side he ends up too close to the men behind him.

A prick in his arm lets him know his mistake.

Yanking away Peter sees the almost empty vial.

“What was that?” Lex smirks.

“You’ve been under its effects before. But your metabolism ate through it to fast.” Peter blinks as the corners of his vision start to blur.

“This,” he shakes the syringe “is the new and improved fear toxin. Made with you in mind.” Peter doesn’t pass out; it’s almost worse that he doesn’t.

He blinks and now sitting between the two men is Mysterio.

“How…” he can see Lex’s mouth move but he hears Becks voice.

“A favor from the scarecrow. Never thought I’d work with him.” Lex’s mouth stops moving but Beck continues.

“You’d think you would have learned the first time Peter. You really do have the worst luck.” Peter blinks a few times, willing the image away.

It works but Peter would rather look at Beck.

Now in front of him was his aunt May. She wasn’t breathing.

“This isn’t real. It didn’t work the first time- it won’t work now.” He can feel his chest getting kicked; causing him to fall back.

“Just wait a little longer. You’re still under the usual effects.” He can distantly feel himself moving. But his limbs feel too heavy to tell.

After a few minutes of movement; Peter’s not sure where they are- his eyes have been blurred for a bit; he’s set on the ground, something wrapping around his wrists- pulling up.

“Let me know once you’ve started. I’ll get the machine ready.” Slade a voice cuts through the sound of his heart. Why is it in his throat?

“Let’s get started then. Shall we?” Peter can make out the shape of Lex walking towards him. Seeing the older man pull something over his hands Peter squints.

The action is useless since the gloves hand makes contact with his face.

The man continues his assault on Peter, switching the gloves for other weapons.

After a while the bald man calls in Slade.

Said two toned man walks in and try’s to put something on Peter’s head.

Twisting his head and pulling out of his grip Peter feels a large hand grab his chin.

“Stop.” The hand pushes his head into the wall behind Peter.

‘Didn’t realize I was that close…’ the man slips the head band onto Peter.

Slade walks back out of the room(?) and Lex starts his assault again.

He was fascinated by Peter’s heal factor. The small cuts and bruises healing easily with his large lunch.

Not that he kept that for long, Lex having aimed at his stomach. The man seemed to be getting tired if the time between swings where anything to go off of.

After he leaves Peter lets out a shake breath. He’d been through worse. Moving his wrists together Peter presses the side of his watch, sending a signal to Jason.

Quickly moving his arms away from each other when the door opens Peter sees Slade bringing in a chair.

The man sits on it and slips on a similar headband to the one he’d placed on Peter.

“Shall we take a look in your mind?” Seeing Peter’s confused look he continues. “A product of Dr. Strange’s handy work.” He doesn’t elaborate further but Peter has to remind himself that it’s a different person.

His Strange doesn’t remember him. (No one does)

A large shock brings him from his thoughts. His vision starts to fade to black, a micro vibration from his watch lets Peter know that Jason’s on his way with help.

The last thing Peter hears is Slades voice.

“Let’s see who you really are.”

Chapter Text

Waking up- or rather opening his eyes, Peter can only see darkness. He tries to blink a few more times, hoping to clear his vision but it doesn’t work.

Attempting to look around he can see his hand. Curious he looks down and finds he can see himself; as much as one can anyway.

Light catches the corner of his eye, making him turn around.

He sees green and fire. A red puddle starting to run to him.

Once it almost hit his shoe Peter is able to tell what it is and jerk his foot back.

Blood.

Moving closer to the clearing scene Peter starts to see parts of the Statue of Liberty. A man laying on one of the pieces.

Norman…

He doesn’t look up at Peter- doesn’t even recognize him being there.

Instead he looks over his shoulder, his mouth moves but Peter can’t hear what he says. His head snaps to the side like he was punched.

Peter knows he was. He was the one to do it. The older man’s arms snap up to defend himself but the blow never comes.

“You wanted to kill him.” The voice rings from around him. Peter turns but can’t see anyone.

It wasn’t a question, more of an accusation but not quite as pointed. Like they were stating a fact.

Peter looks back at the scene as it changes. He didn’t answer but knew that it’d explained anyway.

In front of him now was a crumbling building. His aunt was laying in the rubble, Peter watches as her hair is brushed to the side. Her breath becoming softer. More sparse.

He hears gun shots ringing out, footsteps running off to the side.

“I see. He caused her death so you sought to re pay him in full.” The scene shifts to a few hours prior.

The villains from other universes and how they were being helped.

A feeling of betrayal sparks as he thinks of MJ falling off the railing.

The scene moving to mimic the thought.

“The woman you loved? Quite a tragedy.” MJ’s body moves as she’s caught and placed back on solid ground. Peter turns his head a bit.

He figured out that he is taken out of the scenes but it seems like the others Peter’s are too.

“What happened to get to this point?” The voice rings out and again the scene changes as Peter thinks of an answer he doesn’t say.

At this point he doesn’t think he can.

He sees Dr. Strange in the circle, mouthing words but like the past scenes no words come out.

“A sorcerer?”

“A doctor-“ Peter’s startled by his own voice. With those words he can feel eyes on him.

“Why is he casting a spell?”

As the words come to his mind the scene flows into text bubbles, all reading about the same thing.

Murderer.

Then a TV flickers on to show a news anchor. They talk but what gets the point across is the scrolling text along the bottom.

>Peter Parker AKA Spider-Man kills Quinton Beck. Live footage from the victims drone.<

Next is a newspaper article.

>Spider-Man wall crawling menace- public enemy number one<

No matter how many people he saved all any one can see are the comments.

Killer.
Murderer.
Freak.
Menace.
Curse-

“I see.”

See- glasses- the thing that started it all. Mr. Starks glasses that he let Beck use. The very thing that caused all of this.

As he thinks the voice gets to watch it happen.

Becks smooth talking and his lies that Peter had believed.

Thinking about Tony he can’t help but remember the man dying next to him. The smile he had given Peter when Dr. Strange opened the portal five years into the future.

The lines on Tony’s face that prove as much.

Apparently Tony had invented time travel to bring everyone back.

To bring me back.

This would never have happened if he hadn’t dropped the gauntlet.

He thinks about when he first met Tony. When he asked him to go to Germany.

“He had you fight in two wars. Hero worship at its finest.” The voice scoffs but Peter ignores it.

No. Tony wasn’t his hero- not exactly. Ben was his hero. But he failed him.

Peter can see Ben laying in the snow as it slowly turns red.

A man dressed in all black running from the scene as blue and red lights flash.

Peter had the power and yet didn’t do anything to help because he was a coward. He still is, deep down.

“And your parents?”

His parents? He doesn’t remember them. But that’s not really true.

He remembers his mom used to smell like lavender. His dad like gasoline, but only when he worked on one of his projects. When he wasn’t he smelt like fire wood.

He remembers when his mom would read him a bed time story; when she would rub his back when he was sick.

How his dad always let him ‘help’ with his work. Letting Peter turn the screw a few times before it became too hard to twist the tool.

He remembers the quiet discussions of formulas after Peter woke up on the couch. His parents trying not to wake him.

He remembered sneaking out to catch Santa Clause but seeing his dad putting gifts under the tree as his mom watched. The two sharing a quiet moment together as they looked at the tree (Peter never mentioned it).

He also remembers his parents leaving on a business trip. He had wanted to join but they had said no; that they’d be busy and that he’d be bored.

Instead they took him to the Stark expo before they left.

That was the first time Peter actually met Tony. Not that the older man knew.

He was crying when they left. They said they’d be back before he knew it and that Ben and May would watch him till then.

But his parents never made it back from their trip.

And Ben and May still watched after him.

Seeing his life laid out before him Peter can’t help but let his darker thoughts through, forgetting about the eyes that study him.

The words floating around him. Taunting him.

Murderer.

Freak.

Loser.

Orphan.

Monster.

Curse.

He try’s to shake the thoughts off but something seems to hold them to him.

He feels a hand on his shoulder; looking up he sees Slade.

Connecting that the voice and the man before him are one and the same Peter try’s to step back. The hand on his shoulder stops him.

“You’re right. You are a curse.”

His world fades to black again. The man in front of him disappearing and a new man coming into view as he blinks his eyes, adjusting to the light.

He’s awake now.

He wish he wasn’t.

Lex has a baton and uses it to hit him.

Noticing Peter was awake the man smirks and hits harder.

Soon enough the man strikes Peter in the head. His vision blurring again. He try’s to stay conscious his time but a spark of electricity sends him over his limit.

Descending back into the darkness he hears Lex’s smug voice.

“Your call for help will never be answered. Not here anyway.” A loud crack sounds but Peter’s too far to figure out what made it.

Chapter Text

The same thing happened. Then again. And again. Until Peter sees something new.

Standing in his old apartment he watches as a young Peter runs through the door; a laughing May and Ben behind him.

This was when they’d gone to the museum for Peter’s birthday. They had stopped for ice cream before heading home.

May makes her way into the kitchen. She was making her stew.

Peter’s favorite.

Ben and mini Peter had started a game in the living room. Cops and robbers to be exact.

Ben had pretended to be a burglar and “stole” the priceless jewel, which was just a hand full of rocks from a paperweight near by.

Mini peter would chase him around before “catching the bad guy and returning the gem”.

Peter smiles at the scene.

He misses them.

Next is before he got his powers. He and Ned were going to build a new Lego set. The millennium falcon with it had more the seven thousand pieces; they’d stayed up all night building it while playing the Star Wars reruns in the background.

They’d say the words in time with the characters; laughing at themselves while doing impressions.

Peter blinks and he sees him Ned and MJ sitting at a lunch table talking about what they were going to do during the summer.

MJ wanted to go to the largest library in New York.

Ned wanted to go to a local comic con.

And Peter just wanted to hang out with his friends.

He got to meet the rest of the avengers that summer. Properly meet them that is. Most he fought in Germany.

He got to work in Tony’s lab too, which was amazing. That’s when he learned Karen’s code.

He smiles for a moment before the images in front of him shift violently.

Now he stands in a place he almost forgot.

After his aunt died and no one remembered him, Peter had to find a place to stay.

That very place is in front of him now.

A small run down apartment that was less than 100 square feet.

He managed to talk the landlord into less than he was asking for- which seems like a lot for how small the apartment was. He did have an attached bathroom- small miracles.

He can see the couch that had been left there. The one he almost bled out on if not for Matt following him home worried.

Not that Wade was far behind.

That was the same night they found out his identity.

Not that it ment that much anymore. No one remembering Peter Parker means no one would think he killed someone.

He doesn’t have anyone to protect either so he guesses it doesn’t really matter anymore.

So why was it so hard to take his mask off? To let them see his face?

When Peter had mentioned it later on Matt had told Peter it was trauma.

Peter didn’t bring it up again.

Shifting again Peter try’s to keep his balance.

⚠️
He’s sitting on the closed toilet in his bathroom looking at his razor.

He figured he’d need to start shaving soon but the hair never came.

Now he just has it sitting on his bathroom counter.

He could see May again. And Ben.

His parents.

Tony.

His vision seems to zero in on the existence of the razor. He shakes his head and looks back at the shower; he’d been waiting for the water to heat up but he’s starting to think it wouldn’t happen.

He could…no. May wouldn’t want him to… but-

The shower head whistles at him bringing him out of his thoughts.

He undresses and climbs in. The razor follows him.

He stands there for a minute enjoying the long awaited hot water before starting on his hair.

Scrubbing at his scalp he looks at the metal blade.

A bit of shampoo drips into his eye making him squeeze them shut.

Rinsing the soap out of his hair and eye he moves to put the body wash on his small luffa.

He runs a hand over his chin.

No hair.
No need to shave.
No need for a razor.

Wrapped his one towel around him he takes the blade and puts it back in its box, throwing it away.

It wouldn’t help anything.

Now he’s sitting on the edge of a roof. He’s in his suit.

What would happen if he didn’t send out a new web to catch him while he swings? He can think of a few possibilities.

If he lets himself fall a little farther than needed while patrolling then that’s between him and his web shooter.
⚠️

He stops dropping so low when Wade starts to pop up on his patrol.

The gun for hire chatting so much Peter found himself enjoying the feeling of rising l better than falling.

He lets himself smile as he does flips and tricks in the air; at the highest point of his swing.

He starts to smile more after he met the two men. Something he hadn’t done in a long while.

He thinks about how much he’s smiled now.

Even in another world he mourns his lost ones.

But even in another world he can smile and make friends.

A harsh blow to his side brings him back.

Right. Lex.

The man try’s to grab his face but Peter bites it.

He yanks his hand back with a glare.

“Still so much fight… this would be over if you just gave up you know.”

“And why the hell would I do that?” Peter almost laughs.

“There’s no point explaining it if you don’t care to learn.” He adjusts his sleeve.

“Listen here Mr. Clean; I don’t care what your grand scheme is. You say help isn’t coming? Fine. I got out before I can do it again.” The man scowls.

“So you say. But if all goes well why’s to say you’d even want to?” The smug look on Lex’s face throws Peter off.

Peter needed to get out of here before whatever their planning happens.

Peter puts on a calm face, not wanting to show the older man how his words affected him.

“A few punches won’t make me stay. I’m not a pervert who gets off on pain like some people.” Lex’s face goes red at the insinuation.

“How dare-!” He raises a fist but gets stopped by a gloved hand.

“Enough Lex. The boy needs to rest otherwise this will be for nothing.” Lex glares at Peter but walks away.

“Wow~ taking orders now Lex? That’s a new low. Even for you.” The man doesn’t react aside from a clenched fist.

“You know.” Peter looks back to Slade. “You shouldn’t antagonize him so much. He might even go easy on you.”

“I don’t want to hear that from you in particular. This is your second time doing this. And you got Luther in on it too somehow- I don’t even get what you see in having me as an apprentice.” The man shakes his head, taking his mask off.

“The same reason Tony took you under his wing. You are something special Peter. Truly.” The way the man said it; the warmth in his tone unsettles Peter.

‘I need to get out of here. I- wait…’

“Tony?” Slade nods.

“That’s right Peter. Tony; our good friend who was taken too soon.” Peter squints at the man; shaking his head.

“No. You don’t- you don’t know Tony. Don’t-“ Slade puts a hand on Peter’s shoulder.

“I do Peter. Think about it. I was there on your birthday all those years ago. We went to the museum, after that we got ice cream before May made her famous stew. You did always love it.” Peter thinks his heart is going to burst with how fast it’s beating.

‘That can’t be right. Slade is from this world. He’s never met them- was never there. He’s lying.’

“Then how do I know?” Peter’s head snaps up. The man could tell what Peter was thinking.

He was right though.
How could he know all of that?

“I don’t believe you.” Slade sighs.

“Tony asked me and your aunt about an internship. In reality he took you to Germany to fight against the avengers.” Slade can tell Peter still doesn’t trust him.

“You had a fever when you got your powers. May wanted to take you to the hospital. You told her not to.” Peter shakes his head again. His arm touches something soft on his head with the movement.

“Think about it Peter. How else would I know?” Peter stops all movement as fast as he started it.

That’s it.

“You want me to think? How about I think about how you got in my head while Luther used me as a punching bag.”

This shocked Slade. His mournful face sliding back into his usual one; if not a bit more interested.

“You truly are impressive Peter. Not many could have figured it out that fast.” Peter feels sick.

Slade had visited every corner of his mind. Had seen who he truly is.

“And I still want you to join me. Even seeing all of it.” Peter glares at the man.

“Can you stop reading my mind?” Slade smiles and turns to leave.

“I’ll let you have your rest. You’ll need it for the move tomorrow.”

He needs to get out. Now. He can’t wait until they move him. When he’s at a second location.

But first. He needs to get this thing off his head.

Slade doesn’t seem worried about it so he must think Peter can’t get it off. But if he does and he isn’t ready then Slade will know.

Can he make a plan without thinking about it.

“Think Peter think!” He pauses. “Better yet.. don’t think!”

-with Jason-

Pacing back and forth Jason accidentally slams his hands on the table.

“Aren’t you supposed to be this great AI? Why haven’t you found him yet?!” Jason shouts a bit the screen.

“It’s not my fault the technology is so far behind to the mass public. The tech is so old I can’t pin it down normally. So don’t go blaming me for your plan not working.” Jason blinks.

“You know. You’ve got a lot of…personality, for an AI.” He feels like the computer scoffs at him.

“When you’ve been around Peter long enough you tend to pick up on it.” That makes Jason smile a bit.

“Yeah… he does seem to have that effect on people.” There’s a beat before he adds on.

“And AI.” Karen hums at him but turns their focus back onto finding Peter.

“Can AI multi task like that or does it divide attention?” The numbers keep scrolling across the screen.

“I can have this conversation with you while running through the data at the same time without it interrupting either. If I really wanted to I could do even more; but I’d rather not.” Jason shakes his head a bit.

Future tech is crazy.

“I think I found him.” Jason leans forward; almost smacking his face into the screen.

“Where.”

“It’s not an exact location but his location was last pinged around here. His attempt to contact us was bounced off of different cell towers; that makes us an area of interest.” Jason looks at the map in front of him; his hand reaching for his phone before pausing.

How can he save Peter but still get Slade caught. They wouldn’t take any evidence from Red Hood.

They barely take it from Batman- and he had to be deputized.

He needs a plan and fast.

“Karen. I need your help.”

Time to get to work.

-with Peter-

Peter closes his eyes, thinking about random things.

Math formulas.

How he’s going to start building his portal.

What to do on his next date with Jason.

So on and so forth.

All of this to build up a mental block. A shout at Slades presence in his mind.

A “Hey! Look here!” In neon lights to point to a fake thoughts. He thinks about “secret things” in a corner of his mind since he knows slade will see through his half hearted diversion.

Letting his wrists relax without thinking about it he starts to hum an old song.

“It’s raining men~ hallelujah it’s raining men! Amen~!”

His wrists start to slip out of the binding; the sweat and blood from his wrists helping them slide out.

Once his arms are free he starts to examine his legs.

“For the first time. In history~”
He noticed the bonds weren’t very strong so he just pulls the rope off.

“Tall blonde, dark and lean~” he stands up rubbing at his wrists as he makes his way to the door.

“Strong and tough and strong and mean~! It’s raining men!”

The door opens with a quiet hiss and he steps out.

“Amen~” he continues to hum the chorus even though he knows it’s out of order.

He hears a door opening behind him; quickly jumping onto the ceiling Peter watches as Lex makes his way towards the room he’d just left.

Peter starts to crawl along the ceiling away from the man.

“What?!” At his shout he looks down the other end of the hall before wiping his head to the other side.

Peter lands on the ground as his head turns towards him.

They stair at each other for a moment when Peter flicks him off and starts running down the hall.

“You-!”

Ignoring the man Peter makes his way down a different hall. Seeing Slade he skids to a halt.

“Nope!” He starts to run the other way as Slade starts to run after him too.

Glancing back he can see both Lex and Slade chasing him now.

Slade is much closer than Lex given his enhanced speed.

Peter pushes himself to run faster.

He does.

Hanging a quick (and last minute) left he starts down a different hallway. Then another.

Until he ends up face to face with a panting Lex.

“This. Is as far. As you go. Brat.” He huffs out each word. Peter takes a step towards the man; causing him to step back.

“What-?” He doesn’t get to finish that sentence when Peter rushes him.

Throwing out a punch Peter watches as Lex narrowly avoids it.

Using his momentum and Lex’s pull towards the wall he pushes Lex further in his decent; causing his head to hit the wall.

Hard.

He slumps but Peter can still hear him breathing.

“He’s fine.”

He starts his run down the hallway again when he sees the exit; the light from outside pouring in from a window.

“Not so fast.” Slades in front of him now.

“How-“ Slade points to his head. Peter was still wearing the head band.

And so was Slade.

“I take it this isn’t a one way contact?” Peter closes his eyes and tries to find Slades presence in his mind.

“Gotcha.”

Pulling on the line he finds himself in a dark room.

He sees a man with white hair. He’s lived a long life.

“You fought in the war.”

“I did.” Peter pushed forward.

“You’ve been a hero- helped the superhero’s when they needed it.”

“Yes.”

“Then why?” Slade shifts.

“I’ll show you.” And now Peter’s looking at a familiar suit.

Robin. But not the current one.

“He was the first. The best…” he sees how Slade had chased after them; antagonizing him to see his reaction.

“He joined me. For a while.” Peter sees the same boy in a mimic of Slades suit.

Screens behind him and Peter already knows what they’re for. Slade feeding him answers for his unasked questions.

“That’s horrible.” The older man hums.

“Maybe so. But necessary.” Peter turns to look at the man.

The “why” unspoken.

He gets an answer anyway.

“He was perfect. Is perfect; still , to this day. And you. You’re just like him.” Peter can see how Slades been comparing him to this young Robin and tries not to be sick.

He pulls himself out of the mind scape; huffing as he catches his breath.

He looks up at Slade.

“I’m not some replacement. And I’m definitely not some kind of pet for you to use for your amusement.” Slade takes a step forward. Peter doesn’t move.

“You’re sick.” He rips the headband off and pulls it until it snaps. Small sparks popping as the wires are torn.

“Move.” Peter demands.

“Make me.” Glaring at the man he rushes toward him before jerking to the side.

When Slade matches him he flips over the man’s arms.

“Enhanced or not- you’re still too old.” Slade moves to rush forward but Peter jumps back.

Just a bit more… Slade try’s again but Peter steps back, his hand grabbing the door handle.

Spinning and opening the door Peter makes a dash outside.

Slade catches up and grabs his arm.

“Freeze!” Both do so as they look to their right.

A police officer.

One Peter knew well.

Dick Grayson- the police officer- was pointing a gun at Slade.

“Let him go.” Slade straightens his stance; dropping Peter’s wrist.

Taking the chance Peter bolts to Dicks side. Slipping behind him he watches.

“Put your hands behind your back and slowly turn around.”

“If you insist.” As Slade hands slip behind him he quickly pulls out a katana.

Dick fires a shot at the man but he moves out of the way. As more cop cars arrive Slade starts to back up.

The older man reaches behind him; Dick shields Peter with his arm.

Slade throws a small knife towards Peter; it lands just by his feet.

“A parting gift.” When Peter looked up the man was gone.

Not touching the knife Peter bends down to look at it.

A small lotus flower was etched into the blade.

Someone comes by to take it into evidence.

Jason comes running up; and Peter immediately pulls him into a hug.

Peter thinks Jason’s asking him a question. But as he sees Lex getting dragged out and put into a police car, seeing as the man went into a rage the second he woke up, Peter hides his face in Jason’s chest.

“Stay with me. Please.” He doesn’t even realize he said it.

Maybe Slade had gotten to him more than he thought.

He can feel Jason’s voice vibrating through his chest as he speaks.

“Yeah. Okay. I’m here. I won’t leave you Peter. I got you.” Peter feels like he’s being rocked. Jason having started to sway Peter to help him calm down.

He’s so tired.

A nap on the way to give his statement should be fine right?

He can feel Jason saying something. He doesn’t hear it though.

His last thought before falling asleep was one of Jason.

‘He’s warm.’

Chapter Text

Taking the mugs from the counter Jason walks over and hands one to Peter.

“Here, it’ll help warm you up.” Peter grabs it and takes a sip; smiling into the cup.

When Jason had gotten Peter back to his apartment once statements were taken he’d been cold to the touch.

He’d slipped off his jacket and hung it on Peter’s shoulders before they made their way home.

Sitting next to Peter on his couch he leans in a bit to sit closer.

Peter leans into it and Jason can tell his temperature is rising.

“Sorry. It’s a spider thing.” Jason raises an eyebrow and decides to look it up later.

“How are you feeling?” Peter looks into his cup but answers.

“Mentally or physically?” Jason gives a small smile.

“Both?” Peter huffs but looks up at him, moving a hand up to pull at his shirt collar.

“The medics said that I didn’t have any serious injuries; and mentally? I feel like I was just probed by aliens.”

Jason knows he’s joking but he can’t help but give Peter a look.

“Yeah, yeah; I know. Seriously though? It felt like he was digging around in my head. He saw memories from when I was just a kid. Made me think he was there. In my house; my life. That he knew Tony like an old friend.” Jason recognized the name and sees the way Peter’s hand clench the hot mug.

An anchor- the same Jason used when he talked to Bruce again after he’d come back.

Peter takes a second to recollect himself before starting again.

“He told me to ‘think about it’ that ‘how else would he know’ but then I did think about it. The head bands. So I decided to push back and look at his memories.” Jason freezes for a moment.

“I know he taught you for a while. It’s okay with me; I mean, it’s not like he came after me cause of you. More than anything I think is was Dick? He wanted some replacement for him. He’s weird as hell.” Jason laughs at that.

“Yeah; yeah he is.” They stop talking after that, Peter content to flip through channels on the TV while complaining about not having good enough “streaming service”.

A loud knock on the door a few episodes of “Golden girls” later.

When Jason opens the door Wade pushes past him and b-lines for the couch, Matt gives him a nod but pushes past him as well.

“Sure; come on in.” He mumbles to the now empty doorway before closing the door and turning back to Peter.

The man in question was being wrapped in a blanket and fussed over.

“Wade stop- I-“ he goes unheard as Wade continues to fuss.

“Wade!” The older man stop and looks at Peter.

“I’m fine. Jason already got it-“ no sooner then when the words where spoken did Wade stride over to Jason.

Wade grabs him by the collar and drags him to Peter’s bedroom.

Jason can hear Peter in the back complaining about a mother hen.

The door is locked after he’s pushed into the room. The lights switch on making Jason blink to regain his vision.

“Whoa!” He flinches a bit when he sees a knife pointed at his throat. He looks back up to the man.

“What the hell dude?!” He gets shushed but the knife goes away.

“Sit.” Jason’s pushed to sit on the bed while Wade paces for a moment.

“Listen up lover boy.” Jason looks at the man; he’s never heard him more serious. Not even on the few times they’ve joined his patrol.

“Peter is one of the only good things I have in my life alright? If you so much as look at him the wrong way I will come back and beat your ass you understand me? You’ll be digging yourself back out of that grave.” Jason’s too shocked to respond immediately so he just nods.

This seems to please the man.

“Wait-“ the man turns to look at him. “Come back? Are you leaving?” Wade takes two large steps towards him, placing his hands on his shoulders.

“Me and Matty have to go; we have a job to do back home. He’s talking to Peter about it now. He needs to decide if he wants to stay here or not.” As soon as he hears it Jason’s world stops, time stands still and he can hear ringing in his ear.

“What?” Wade gives him a looks

“And you and me are going to stay in the room until he figures that out. I want him to come back with us. You obviously want him to stay. So we’ll wait.”

Peter might go home.

Might leave.
Leave Gotham.
Leave Jason.

Then what?

Peter is the only thing Jason’s got going for him.

But that’s part of the problem isn’t it?

Who is he if not Red Hood. Not Bruce Wayne’s foster kid. Peter’s boyfriend.

He’s not the kid Bruce lost 3 years ago. He never can be.

Who is Jason Todd?

A hand on his shoulder brings him back.

“I don’t know what you’re thinking kid but trust me. He does the same to everyone; swings into your life and makes it better, makes you want to be better. Not just for him or for anyone else. But for yourself.” Wade gives him a soft look before there’s a knock on the door.

“Sounds like they’re ready for us.” Jason stands and walks behind Wade.

The older man joins Matt closer to the door; Jason stands a few feet from Peters bedroom door.

The man in question stands between the two.

-with Peter during Jason’s talk-

“You’re leaving?” Matt nods.

“Wade said that now’s the best time to go back; there’s some things we have to do back home.” Peter feels his hand twitch. Matt continues.

“Do you want to come with us?” Peter stops.

He can go with them?
Go home?
Back to New York.

Back to the world that forgot him.

Matt puts a hand on his shoulder.

“It’s up to you if you want to come with us. You’ve made yourself a life here. But you also rebuilt the one you have in New York.” Peter puts his head into his hands.

Matt doesn’t speak, letting him think.

He takes a minute to collect his thoughts before looking up at his friend.

“I’m ready.” Matt nods and stands to knock on the door to Peter’s bedroom.

Wade and Matt stands on one end of the room; Jason on the other.

“I know what I’m going to do.” They nod waiting for him to continue.

“I-“

Chapter Text

Peter steps toward Jason, grabbing his hand before facing Wade and Matt.

“I’m going to stay.” Wade turns.

“Damnit!” Matt smacks Wade in the head before turning his attention back to Peter.

“You sure?” Peter can feel Jason’s eyes on him. Not expectant, just listening.

“Yeah.” He squeezes Jason’s hand. “I have it pretty good over here.” Matt nods and grabs Wades arm.

The more dramatic one throwing a tantrum before jumping back up.

“Damn. Fine- but you better stay in touch!” Peter nods.

“You don’t have to worry about that. I’m going to start building a way home.” He glances at Jason. “Might be nice to see what’s changed.” Jason squeezes Peter’s hand back.

They release each other’s hand when Peter moves to hug his friends before they leave.

“See you guys later.”

“Bye Petey”
“Stay out of trouble.”

Peter laughs.

“You know I won’t.” Matt sighs but gives him a smile.

“See ‘ya kid.”

And they’re gone as mysteriously as they’d shown up. One the door had shut Peter had stoped being able to hear their heart beats.

“I want to tell them.” He turns to Jason.

“How much?” Peter takes a deep breath.

“All of it.” Jason nods, taking Peter’s hand again.

“Thank you.” His voice is so quiet Peter thinks he imagined it.

Leaning into Jason’s side he listens to his heart beat.

-the next night-

Landing on the roof top next to Tim aka Red Robin and Jason aka Red Hood, Peter walks next to Jason.

Tim barely glances up from his screen as he types.

“What‘cha working on?” Tim answers.

“Putting together a file.” Peter whistles.

“That seems like a lotta work Tim. You sure you can do it all while patrolling?” The shorter man scoffs.

“ ‘Can I do it?’ You forget who you’re taking to- what did you call me?” Tim looks up at Peter, who’s in his spider gear.

“Tim? Your name.” The eyes of his mask widen as Peter talks.

“How-?” Peter wants to laugh.

“I know all of your names. Batman’s too.” Seeing Tim start to get defensive he puts a hand up. “How about we get everyone here and I’ll explain?”

Tim slowly puts a hand up to his ear, calling everyone to their location.

Soon after the rest of the vigilantes show up.

Peter turns to where Batman (Bruce) is hiding in a shadow.

“I know you’re there; you don’t have to hide.” The eyes on him narrow but the man steps out anyway.

“So I’m sure you’re wondering why I’ve called you here.” He looks around the roof top making eye contact with everyone.

He takes a large breath before speaking again.

“I’m Spider-Man!” They don’t react; Peter can see Jason’s shoulders shake from what he assumes is an attempt at a held back laugh, he points to his head when he notices Peter’s attention on him.

Oh. Right.

He pulls the mask off his head and gives an embarrassed grin.

“Or rather- I’m Peter Parker.”

“I knew it!” it’s Tim who breaks the silence. He gives a smug look to Duke who hands him a $20 bill.

“Uh?” Peter looks at the two before his attention is drawn to Bruce.

The older man lets out a deep sigh, he doesn’t do anything to stop them though.

“Sorry, sorry. I made a bet with Signal that it was you. He said it wasn’t cause of what you said in your safe house.” Peter thinks about what he said.

“It was smart to say you’ve been doing this for five years.” Tim looks proud but Peter turns his head.

“I have been doing this for five years though?” This makes them pause.

“Wait really?” He nods. “But that would mean you started when you were 14.” He nods again with a shrug.

“Some of you started sooner.” They turned to look at Bruce who doesn’t make eye contact.

Jason takes his helmet off to properly stifle his laugh.

“Hood!” He looks up at Bruce.

“He already knows B.” The man looks back to Peter who nods. He sighs and slips his cowl off.

“Oh my god Bruce Wayne?!” The man’s hand pauses as he looks at him. “Kidding sorry.” Peter looks to the ground.

There’s a siren in the distance, cutting their conversation short. Bruce slides his cowl back on; shouting something before grappling towards the sound.

“We’ll talk at the batcave later.”

They all get back to their patrol. The promise of answers later.

“Well. Time to get to work.” Jason nods before leaping off the building. Peter following after.

-later that night-

Jason had driven them to the batcave.

They had all taken their masks off but hadn’t gotten to change yet when they had pulled into the cave.

They follow the others example and take off their masks. After a quick discussion they decided to change, Steph having the best argument of “we’re all gross and I had to calm down killer croc.”

Peter had used a spare bathroom to shower, and Jason had offered up a hoodie and some shorts.

Soon enough they were back in the batcave.

Unsure how to start, Peter starts from the beginning.

The bite.
His uncle.
Becoming Spider-Man, fighting the vulture.
Tony; Germany.
Space and Thanos.
Dying
His other selves.
May.
His world forgetting him.
How he’d met Wade and Matt.

And finally how he woke up here in an ally way with green water around him.

“Probably has something to do with the pit…” Tim mumbles into his hand, reaching to grab a paper to start writing his ideas down.

Jason had grabbed his hand under the table when I started his explanation.

They all had their questions; Peter did his best to answer them.

He told them about his plan to build a machine to take him home. How it would be two way; and assured them it wasn’t single use.

Bruce hadn’t said much. Leaving his kids to ask most of the questions.

Before they left though, Bruce had told Peter that if he needed any help he’d be there.

Soon after Jason and Peter were back in Jason’s apartment.

They had flipped a random channel on, some romcom movie playing, and relaxed.

It was almost 2am when Peter got a text from Selene.

Selene
YOU’RE SPIDER-MAN?!?!?

Peter blinks and looks over to the half asleep Jason.

“How you guys managed to hide your identity’s for so long I’ll never know.” He laughs when he reads the message.

Peter sends her a confirmation and sets his phone back down to charge.

He’ll deal with any more questions later.

Chapter Text

Peter wakes up in a shitty mood.

He’d had a nightmare; an effect the remaining fear toxin had on him (Jason had assured him that it would be fully flushed out in a day or two. As such the man had insisted on staying over “Just in case”.)

He’d dreamt that everyone had forgotten him in this world too. He’d gone to find Jason but when he’d finally found him the older man had just given him a confused and almost annoyed look. Peter woke up in tears.

He’d taken a shower and when he stepped out he was greeted with a large breakfast Jason had made.

They ate together while Peter checked his emails.

Letting out a long groan Peter tilts his head back.

“What’s wrong?” Jason asks around a mouth full of food.

“I have to go to an event on campus.” He slides his phone across the table.

The invitation pulled up calls for all students to be in attendance.

Jason grimaces and slides his phone back.

“Definitely don’t miss those.”checking the time Peter stands to get ready.

“Want me to go with you?” Peter thinks for a moment before shaking his head.

“Nah. I’ll probably only stay long enough to say I went. Want to meet me at my office though? There’s something I want to test.” Jason laughs as he starts to clear his plate away.

“You and your toys; yeah I’ll meet you there.” Peter pops his head back into the kitchen to sass him before grabbing his keys and making his was out.

“See if I make you any new gadgets or toys.” He mumbles as he takes two steps at a time down the stairs.

His mood had improved and he can only hope it stayed that way.

~

He should stop hoping for things.

He hopped on the bus as it pulled up and was met with a big crowd and a crying child.

Not a big deal. He grew up in New York.

He’d gotten all but shoved off but again- New York.

Darius made his appearance almost immediately. Loudly bragging about the party his parents threw.

Peter has to hold himself back a snort.

‘You mean the party you weren’t invited to?’ He shakes his head and keeps moving.

The entire event was just a way to thank students for enrolling and a congratulations for a professor who was moving onto a bigger university.

Peter had talked to the man in question as well as the host of the event before deciding he was ready to leave.

He stops briefly when he sees Tim and Duke near a drink table.

“Hey!” They wave at him and he starts to walk towards them when a scream rings out.

“It’s firefly!” People start running when a man in a black and yellow suit uses a flame thrower to catch fire to the banner hanging above the stage.

The man, Firefly, starts to fly up before grabbing something from his belt.

Peter quickly scans his surroundings from behind the flipped table before tossing his casual clothes off and slipping on his mask.

Before he stands up he sees Darius hesitate before walking into the middle of the courtyard.

“Hey!” Firefly turns to look at him and Darius continues. “Get the hell out of here!” The man laughs.

“Or what?” Darius pulls his fists up.

“Or else you’ll have to deal with me!” The man doesn’t waist any time before he pulls the flame thrower in front of him; directing the flames towards Darius.

Luckily for him; neither does Peter.

Shooting a web out Peter pulls Darius behind him and covers him from the rest of the flames.

He does his best not to hiss at the burning on his side.

“Get out of here!” Darius stumbles and lands behind him.

Jumping onto a near by street light Peter questions the man to draw his attention.

“I get the whole fire thing but don’t you think you look more like a bee?” He jumps out of the way of another blast of fire.

“Not a fan of bees? What about a wasp instead?- whoa! Carefully with that! Didn’t your mom ever teach you that fire is dangerous?!” The man was not amused so Peter continues; jumping to the side of a near by building; admin if he remembers correctly.

“Oh oh! I got it!” He stretches out an arm. “A hornet!” He shoots a web out and pulls at the man’s back before he can turn around.

The man’s fire fueled jet pack comes off his back and the man falls to the ground.

Before Peter can shoot another web at the man to secure him, he grabs a woman who’d tried to run past him.

“Not so fast bug boy. Don’t want the lady to get hurt now.” Peter lands on the ground a few feet away from Firefly and his now hostage.

“Why do people always call me that? Spiders are not bugs! Their arachnids!” The man squints and pulls out a small knife when he sees Peter inch forward.

“Easy now, let’s not get too hasty. I thought your thing was fire?” Peter puts his hands up, his palm facing towards the man.

Firefly moves the knife away from the woman’s face but of course- Darius opens his big mouth.

“I told you to get out!” Looking over Peter can see Darius holding a fire extinguisher, pointing it at the man.

With the man’s attention drawn Peter uses that time to shoot a web towards the woman; successfully getting her away from the pyro maniac before he shoots another two, one to knock the knife out of his hand and another to web him to the floor.

He stands up and walks closer. Shooting one more web just to secure the man Peter moves to make sure the flame thrower isn’t of immediate concern.

Stopping short Peter sees the same flower etched into the muzzle of the machine.

Sparing a glance at Darius, Peter can’t help but notice the embroidered flower on his shirt.

His family is definitely up to something. And it doesn’t look good.

-later at the labs-

After the police came and picked firefly up they had given statements. Peter as him self rather than his alter ego.

Tim and Duke had made fun of him for having his suit on him.

But had given him a ride to his labs all the same.

Once on the elevator he closes his eyes and waits for the doors to open.

“You okay?” He opens his eyes to see a concerned Jason. “Karen said she ran a scan while you were in the elevator. Said you had burns?” Peter smiled.

‘I wonder if this is how Tony felt coming home to Mrs. Potts.’

Walking to Jason he reaches up and kisses him on the cheek.

“I’m fine. Firefly had shown up to start trouble but I took care of it.” He could tell Jason was still worried so he took his hand and led him to the so called med bay.

“If it makes you feel better I’ll let Karen give a proper scan.” He gives Jason another smile while he sits on the table, Jason leaning on another near by.

“Good afternoon Peter.”

“Hey Karen.” He looks up towards the ceiling.

“Please remove your shirt while I start the scans.” He nods and does so.

“Remind me to finish transferring your programming to the rest of the building.

The robotic voice calls out again with a bit more attitude this time.

“I’m already do so; have some faith.” Peter laughs; seeing- or rather hearing, as Karen’s code makes its way through the building. Her personality along with it.

Looking up he can see Jason with an odd look on his face.

“What wrong? See something you like?” His face turns a dark shade of red; not used to Peter flirting.

“No! I mean- your side.” Peter turns his head and looks, there was a nasty looking bruise and some light burns. Nothing lunch wouldn’t fix.

“Hmmm. Could you order us some lunch? Maybe some sandwiches?” Karen gives him the affirmative and Peter turns back to Jason.

“I’ll be fine after lunch.” Jason doesn’t say anything but stands up.

Peter watches as he opens and closes random cabinets looking for something.

He finally finds it as Peter watches Jason pulls out gauze and burn ointment.

Any arguments are dead on his tongue at the look Jason gives him.

He lifts his arm when prompted; and lets Jason dress his wound properly.

The taller man is tying it off in the back when Peter feels him leaning in; resting his head on Peter’s shoulder.

“You should still take care of your wounds. Even if you have fast healing.” Peter smiles.

How many get to see this side of Jason?

Peter doesn’t think that there’s many and counts himself lucky.

He leans his head onto Jason’s.

“Okay. But only if you’ll be the one to bandage them.” He can feel Jason smile into his shoulder.

“You drive a hard bargain but I think I’ll manage.” He pulls away a bit and Peter already miss the heat between them.

A soft kiss is placed on the back of Peter’s head and when he looks Jason is looking to the side with a blush.

Karen tells them that their food was there and they move to his main area to eat.

After which Peter drags them down a floor to show off his new gear.

Slipping the watch on Peter looks at Jason with expectant eyes.

“Nice watch?” Peter sighs but his smile doesn’t fall.

“It’s better than a watch! Look!” He taps the face of the watch, and well. Watches as a suit forms over his body, his mask forming in front of his face.

He turns to Jason with a grin.

“Well? What do you think?”

“It’s incredible. How did you make this?” Jason try’s not to grab at the suit but Peter holds a hand out so he can feel it.

Peter talks as Jason runs his hand over it.

“It’s a nano suit! I used nano bots to make a suit that would convert back into the watch. I wish I could say I came up with it but that’s for Tony.” Jason had froze at the word nano bots but had started to run his hand along the suit nonetheless.

Peter try’s not to focus on the hand running up and down his arm as he explains the suit in more detail. He also doesn’t move when a hand slips towards his chest to feel the emblem on the suit.

Oh yeah.

“I think Darius’s family is peddling weapons by the way.”

…
…
…
…

“What?”

Chapter Text

“Now Orleans?” Jason nods walking into the living room with two cups.

He hands one to Peter before explaining.

“That’s were their going to have their wedding. They want to have their wedding party there too so everyone can get a look at the place.” Peter nods, taking a sip of his drink.

“Sounds fun. When do you leave?” Jason turns to look at him.

“I’m not the only one going. Here.” He hands Peter an envelope.

Opening it Peter finds an invitation to both him and Jason.

“So the party’s are this Friday and the reception is this weekend?” Jason nods so Peter turns to look at his calendar. It was already Wednesday…

“We have to start packing and we’ll need suits-“ Jason watches as Peter gets up and opens a closet door before pausing.

“I don’t have a suitcase.” Jason barks out a laugh. Peter turns to glare at him but there’s no heat behind it.

“Sorry, sorry. I have one you can use.” Peter sighs and sits back onto the couch looking at the invitation again.

“Jason?”

“Yeah?”

“This says it was sent two months ago.” Jason looks out the window.

“It’s been busy.” Peter sighs. This guy.

-with Selene that Friday-

Walking through the door Selene sees her bridesmaids, her mom, her flower girl, some of her friends and Peter.

She’d had them all meet up in a voodoo themed bar to start the night off.

Everyone turns to the door when the bell on it rings; they start to grin and scream a bit when she enters.

A little embarrassed she try’s to quiet them down but she can’t help the grin on her face.

They all order drinks when she turns to Peter.

“Thanks for coming!” He smiles at her.

“Thank you for the invite!” She glances around before questioning him.

“Where’s Jason?” He sighs.

“Dick dragged him away as soon as we got here. He promised he’d make it later though.” She nods.

“I guess that’s fair. He is his brother.” They are interrupted by their drinks coming up.

They were a dark red and served in blood bags.

One of the waitresses had pushed a few tables together to fit them all.

From closest to Selene (who was heading the table):

Left side;

Harley
Pam (ivy)
Selina (cat woman)
Steph
Cass
Barbara
Peter

And on the right;
Her mom (Celcilia)
Her aunt (Sera)
Her cousins (lily), (Julia) and (Stella)
Her other aunt (Neville)
And her friend (Arti)

They drink and eat; talking about random things.

Peter gets a picture of them all in front of the bar before they leave.

They’re onto the next stop!

-With Dick-

He slings an arm around Jason’s shoulders before doing the same to Roy on the other side.

Roy had set up their first stop. It was an obstacle course, with axe throwing and different skill set games lining the wall.

Dick looks around at his friends and family knowing that this would be their bread and butter.

They start off on the knock off ninja warrior course.

Dick, Jason, Roy and Wally all line up and do it like a race.

It’s close; ends up between Jason and him when Wally slipped off the monkey bars and Roy miss stepped on the floating platforms.

They both his the button at the end and their times are the same.

They turn to watch as Roy and Wally pull themselves out of the foam pit before the next group lines up.

Bruce, Clark, Oliver (Selene’s dad) and ed (the riddler).

(Explaining that one to Bruce had been an experience but they’d called a temporary truce.)

Ed falls almost immediately; Clark misses the handle when reaching out and fell.

Bruce and Oliver were the only two remaining when they got closer to the end.

Oliver moves to jump to the next platform but he lands short, falling back letting Bruce hit the button first.

The same process continues.

Hal (green lantern), Oliver (green arrow this time), Chris and James (Selene’s cousins).

Hal wins; being more physically fit than Selene’s cousins and having sabotaged Oliver.

The last up are Tim, Duke, and Damian.

They all do well; Duke having fallen off the balance beam. Tim’s not far behind when he messed up his jump into the hanging board.

Damian would have won but his height betrayed him at the monkey bars.

They move on to the other activities.

Axe throwing.
Archery (that when as well as you’d expect).
And a rope course.

They compete all of the challenges before making their way to the bar attached to the place.

After getting some food and drinks they start to make their way to the next stop.

-with Selene-

Having finished their ghost tour they had decided they wanted to meet up with the boys group.

Meeting them at an escape room they wait to be split into groups.

A majority of Selene’s family gets put into one while most of the league are in another.

The final group;

Selene
Dick
Peter
Jason
Arti
Bruce
Clark

When they first got in Bruce waits to the side; only helping a little bit.

Peter looks around the room but doesn’t say or do much.

Dick and Jason solve a few puzzles but get stumped a bit in.

Selene solves one and so does Arti.

Clark almost breaks something and the game master had to call over the intercom not to pull on anything on the wall.

Dick turns to Bruce with puppy dog eyes that stoped being cute when he was 12.

The older man sighs and helps nonetheless. Peter takes it as his sign to help too.

It comes to a long math problem and Bruce starts to do the math in his head when Peter walks over and put the answer in making the lock pop open.

They turn to look at him but he just shrugs.

“I like math.” They grab the key and walk out of the room to see Ed’s group waiting for them.

They wait for a few more minutes and there final group walks out having failed to escape.

They finally make their way into a large bar near by.

Selene and Dick slip away to dance; and everyone slips into their own groups.

Peter and Jason sit at the bar sipping at drinks (why the bartender didn’t ID them they’re not sure).

They sip on their drinks as they watch everyone interact.

Bruce and Clark were dancing off to the side; Bruce’s head leaning into Clark’s shoulder.

Hal and Oliver (green arrow) had made a bet with Barry (the flash; who had just joined them) that he couldn’t drink as much as them.

They were wrong.

Roy only drank soda and Wally took a few shots but like his predecessor he doesn’t feel any of them.

Peter gets talked into a few more drinks; so does Jason.

As the night starts to dye down they start to pack their things up to take back to the hotel.

The wedding was the day after tomorrow. And they were going to look around during the day.

Turning to Jason, Peters sees that the man is a bit too far gone.

Helping him up they start to make their way to the taxi.

It’s a bit of a struggle to get Jason up to their room if only because the man wanted to touch everything in sight.

Finally getting him up to their room and onto the bed Peter tugs his shoes off before moving to do the same for his.

Moving to turn off the lamp next to the bed a hand grabs his wrist.

Looking at the half asleep Jason Peter smiles listening to his boyfriend’s quiet words.

“ ‘m gonna marry you…” leaning down Peter puts a general kiss to Jason’s head; gently removing his hand before changing and slipping into his own bed.

They have an early day tomorrow.

-The next day -

The next day was spent sight seeing and getting some last things done before the wedding.

Some of the party had woken up with bad hangovers.

They had gone out for breakfast before doing the final checks on the venue.

Dick had slipped away to check on his surprise for Selene; Bruce having joined him.

Peter and Jason were free to see the sights and do the tourist attractions.

They had just finished a ghost tour when Selene called them for the rehearsal.

The venue was incredible.

There were pressed table cloths on each table; a sign saying “pick a seat not a side” that Peter laughs at.

The plates had small stars decorating them around the edges and the napkins around the silverware had a silver wire with stars keeping them together.

There were small decorations around the venue of moons and stars.

They go through the motions of the ceremony and the dinner before making it back to the hotel.

They would spend the next day getting ready for the big day.

The ceremony would start just before sunset.

-the ceremony-

Peter was excited. And a little scared.

“They want me to do the photos?” Jason nods with a grin.

“Yep. They’re going to have a bunch of hand held ones for the guests so they can take them through the night but they wanted some actual ones too.”

Peter nods; still a bit stunned but is so glad he brought his camera.

“So what’s first?” Jason thinks for a second.

“The getting ready ones then the first look. We’ll do Dickies first.”

Following Jason into one of the rooms Peter sees Roy and Tim in suits similar to the one Jason had on. Dick was wearing a dark blue (almost black) suit with a blue undershirt.

His cufflinks were small moons. On the vanity Peter sees a small black box opened but empty; there’s a small note next to it that says “you are my moon”.

Peter smiles and turns to the groom.

He directs them for a few shots; and takes some without them noticing (mostly). Jason tells him he needs to finish getting ready and tells Peter where to find the brides room.

Following the path he quickly finds Selene’s room.

Cass, Harley, Ivy and Arti are touching up their hair and makeup while Selene pulls on a necklace that matches her earrings.

The earrings were small stars and on the necklace the gemstones were arranged to look like a sun.

A quick glance and Peter sees a matching box to the one Dick had in his room. Her note was different though; reading “you are my stars”.

He looks back to Selene and how she smiles back at her self in the mirror.

She was wearing a silky white dress with lace down the arms, the shoulders falling to the side as the lace moves up her arm towards her neck. There was a leg slit on the side that showed more of the lace and her heels, white with a ribbon to keep them on.

Her hair as down but crowned with white beads and silver gems.

He got a picture of her smiling; catching the bridesmaids in the reflection sharing that smile with her.

He gets a few more photos before Jason texts him telling him they’re ready for the first looks.

He relays the message and they start to move outside.

Dick is turned around with his eyes closed. Selene gets into place and Peter gets into his spot for the best angle.

“Ma Lune.” Dick stiffens a bit and slowly turns with a quiet gasp.

“You’re beautiful, mon Soleil.” Selene beams at him.

Peter smiles at the names.

lune- moon
soleil- sun

‘It fits’ Peter thinks with a smile as he takes another picture.

They break apart; but only until they get to the altar.

Dick, Jason and Tim go up; Roy stays back as the bridesmaids join the rest at the front.

Peter waits behind them; wanting to get everyone’s reactions to Selene.

Roy holds out his arm and Selene takes it.

-with Selene-

Gently taking Roy’s arm Selene feels her heart pounding.

“You scared?” She shakes her head.

“Excited.” he gives her a smile before turning a putting a kiss on the top of her head.

“You ready?” She nods and they start walking.

It’s true.

She’s not scared. How could she be when Dicks waiting for her?

No. She was excited. She’d get to spend the rest of her life with the man she loves.

She sees her mom and dad when she first enters. They’re standing at the last row and they nod to her as she passes; her mom wiping away tears as she smiles at her.

She knows how much her dad would have wanted to be the one to walk her down the aisle but they both knew it was better if he didn’t.

Time doesn’t heal all wounds; and this one was still too fresh.

She can see her family- at least the ones from her mother’s side, all watch as she walks by. She can see her friends near tears (some for different reasons).

She keeps her head held high, looking at Dick waiting for her she reminds herself that she has to walk slow.

Once at the alter- an arch with flowers and silver stars- she takes Dicks hands in her own (well- he takes hers).

Selene watches as Roy rejoins the groomsmen and Clark step up to the microphone; a large book in hand.

Clark starts to talk but Selene can’t hear most of it. To focused on the sound of her heart beat and the warmth on her hands.

Dick starts to speak.

“Selene. You are everything I could have ever asked for. You are everything I strive to be; kind, generous, loving and loyal. Selene. You are my world, my sky, my moon and my stars. I can’t imagine a world where you’re not in it. No matter what I know that I will always love you.” Blinking away tears Selene grips onto Dicks hands.

He gives her a smile and she knows it’s her turn.

“Dick. You are… everything.” She breaths it out like it’s her last breath.

“You are hope. My hero. My faith. You are everything that I’m not and everything good in the world. You are my love, my moon and my heart. You’ve given me the world and loved me when I could give you nothing in return. You are love in its entirety. I love you more then words can describe and more then any action could prove. And I know that I will never stop loving you.” Dicks eyes water as he holds onto Selene’s hands.

Clark starts to speak again.

Not a moment later they’ve said their “I do”’s. Dick pulls her down into a dip and kisses her.

Everyone cheers and wait until they’re done before they make their way to the venue.

-with Peter-

Everyone had disposable cameras; some had tape recorders and were taking videos and pictures.

Drinks and food were brought out in waves.

The glasses drinks were served in were large and looked like they were made of crystal (they probably are).

Peter can claimed a seat to the side but closer to the front- he’s not part of the wedding party but Jason is up there as the best man. And by similar seats Arti was placed as the maid of honor.

It was time for speeches a few came up to speak.

Roy had started them off.

“Dick is one of my oldest friends. I trust him with my life but today it’s not my life I’m trusting him with. Dick. I’m not just giving away my friend. I’m giving you my sister.” They smile and he talks a bit about how he met them and how he was happy for them.

Jason went up a bit closer to the end.

“Selene. You are one of my best friends; more a sister than anything and I’m glad it’s official.” He gets a few laughs but continues. “Dick. You might not be my brother by blood but if I have to have an older brother I’m glad it’s you. Selene was there for me when I was still an ally kid. And Dick helped me adjust to living in the manor. I honestly don’t know where I’d be if it weren’t for you two. Thank you so much for all you do.“ Jason talks a bit more about how he met them. Everyone claps as he takes his seat; a few more people give speeches each saying how they met them and how happy they are for them.

The night carried on as guests ate and drank, everyone watched as the bride and groom cut the cake.

A three tier cake each level broken by a ring of flowers. The decoration on the cake its self were traditional but the flowers help make it more modern.

After cake everyone moves to the dance floor.

Jason finds Peter and asks him to dance.

Peter accepts it with a smile; gently taking his hand as he leans him to the floor.

A slower song is playing in the background but it’s a bit hard to hear with everyone talking (Peter spotted a box near the front that had a list of songs on it; the sign above saying it was the wedding playlist).

Peter slips his hands around Jason’s neck as his find their way around his waist.

They sway to the music; mostly following what everyone else was doing. But they soon found their rhythm and started to spin a bit.

Peter laughs when Jason dips him.

“Having fun?” Jason smiles at him, nodding.

“You?” Peter nods back and looks over at Dick and Selene.

They twirl around each other and laugh.

Peter can begin to see how much they love each other.

A flash catches his eye once he turns back to Jason.

At their left is a grinning Tim holding a camera up.

Peter blinks and he’s gone; only to spot him doing the same thing to Bruce and Clark a few feet away.

They laugh and turn when Dick clicks his glass.

“If everyone would follow me out towards the street; I have a bit of a surprise.” He turns to smile at Selene who just gives him a questioning look but a smile nonetheless.

They follow him out as he talks.

“In New Orleans there’s a tradition. It’s not always done but it will tonight!” As everyone stops near the street he turns to face them.

“Surprise!” As soon as he says it Peter can hear loud music and feet hitting the floor.

Not a minute later you can see a parade heading their way.

Selene silently freaks out; slapping Dicks arm.

“You actually did it?! I thought you were kidding!”

The first float stops in front of them; Dick takes Selene’s hand and they clime on- the float starts to move again. The wedding party gets on the next one; Jason holds his hand out and invites Peter on.

Peter climes on and watches as the parade moves on. People come out of their homes to watch and join in.

A few floats back was a larger version of the wedding cake.

There was a large band playing as they walked; the family and friends who were at the wedding were just behind the wedding party float.

People joined in after a different float.

Peter smiles as the scene; seeing how much they cared.

Looking towards the front Peter sees Selene freeze for a moment before letting a small smile on her face. Following her eyes Peter sees a man and woman on the sidewalk watching the parade.

“Izzy. One of Selene’s old friends. And her brother Sebastian.” Peter nods as they pass by; the two watching for a moment longer before they walk away.

Leaning a head into Jason’s shoulder Peter closes his eyes.

“Incredible…” he can feel Jason hum before he hears it.

Jason pulls him a bit closer to his side and watches as they move down the road.

Truly incredible.

Chapter Text

Duke sets his cup down before grabbing his controller off the floor.

Him, Steph, Cass, Tim and Damian were all playing Mario cart.

“I still can’t believe Dick got married.” Steph says from her spot on the couch.

Duke nods as Tim gets back from grabbing more snacks.

“Tell me about it. And let’s not forget what Peter told us.” He shakes his head before falling into a large chair.

“What did he even tell you guys?” They all turn to look at him before their eyes widen.

“Oh yeah- you weren’t there for that. Peter’s from an alternate universe where everyone forgot he existed after losing his last living relative.”

“I’m sorry what?” Tim nods and grabs his energy drink.

“It still doesn’t feel real to me.” Cass nods to Steph’s words.

“What did you guys say to him?” Duke look’s between them.

“The topic kinda shifted away from it before we could really get a handle on it all…”

“He said it was a while ago. He probably just told us so we knew; not to get sympathy from it.” Damian spoke up from his bean bag.

“Still though. I feel like we should do something.” Tim raises an eyebrow.

“Like what? I mean- what do you even say to something like that? What do you do after? “ Duke opens his mouth but closes it realizing they had a point.

“We should all go hang out.” Cass signs.

Duke nods and pulls his phone out; texting Peter.

They get a lap done before he gets a response.

“He says he’s down and wants to know when.” Steph hums and watches her screen as the next race starts.

“How about tomorrow?” Duke waits for everyone to agree before texting Peter.

“Alright then. Tomorrow we’ll go to the mall- who through that blue shell?! You hit me off the map!”

-the next day at the mall-

Duke spots Peter first.

He’s wearing his usual style clothes but a certain jacket stands out.

“Ohh~ is that Jason’s jacket I see?” Peter punches his arm and laughs.

“Don’t even.” They laugh and start to walk in a random direction.

They go into a few random stores when Peter spots what he thought was a hot topic.

“What the hell is cold discussion?”

They all turn to look at him almost mortified.

“You don’t have these back home?!” Steph grabs his arm when he shakes his head; dragging him into the store.

It looked like a 2000’s hot topic but almost wrong.

Peter blinked and realized they would go insane in a hot topic.

“Remind me to take you guys to hot topic when I get that portal going.” Duke stops to look at him.

“What portal?” The others get a bit closer to hear.

“Well; I’m going to start working on a way home. It won’t be a one way trip so you don’t have to worry. It might be nice to show you guys around New York. You guys can meet some of my friends!” Peter smiles and Duke can’t help but smile back.

Peter talks more about New York and some of the things he’s done. Some of the people he’s fought and even some of the friends he’s made.

Duke can’t wait to meet this Jonny guy. The human torch? That’s an awesome name and he wants to see if he lives up to it.

“And you met all these people in a year?” Peter nods.

“Yep. That’s what happens when you have to track a guy throughout the state- you cross into people’s territories.” Damian raises an eyebrow.

“Territory?” Peter nods

“As cliché as it sounds all us vigilantes have our city’s- or rather our territory’s. Mine was- is- queens. DP and double D are gonna watch it for me till I can get back my self. Although- everyone knows not to mess around in my city anyways.” Steph laughs.

“You make it seem like they’re scared of you.” Peter chuckles but nods.

“A little bit.” Tim looks a bit concerned.

“Will it be okay not to be there?” Peter smiles but it’s not comforting.

It’s almost scary.

“DP and double D have it under control. And if not there will be lots to do when I get back.”

Peter walks ahead a bit, attention drawn to a window selling electronics.

They all share a look before joining him.

Peter might be just as bad as Jason when it comes to his city.

Oh boy.

-with Jason-

Sneezing Jason turns away before sitting on the couch.

Next to him was his adopted father, Bruce and in front of them was Harley.

“Why can’t you guys just go to a normal psychiatrists again? I’m not exactly the type of mind doctor you need.” Bruce runs a hand down his face.

“Because you already know who we are in our night lives and we both know a normal one can’t help with this.” She nods and taps her pen on her note pad.

“Touché. Then let’s begin- I didn’t spend 30 minutes on a crash course for nothing.” Bruce gives her a dead pan look before sighing and leaning back into the couch.

And why was Jason here again?

Oh right. Because he promised he’d at least try therapy and somehow that turned into some sessions being family friendly.

“Do you wanna start off with what we talked about last time?” Jason thinks for a minute; trying to remember what they’d talked about.

“The case.” Oh. Right.

“The case that has my old Robin suit in it…” he supplies when he sees Bruce’s confession in the corner of his eye.

He makes a noise of acknowledgment so Jason continues; leg starting to bounce.

“I don’t mind it as much. Just the ‘solder’ thing that gets me really… feels like I really wasn’t anything more than it when I see it.”

He blames Peter. While the promise of therapy wasn’t made to him- and stated long before the shorter man arrived- Jason blames him for how easily he can talk about how he’s feeling now.

Bruce’s eyebrows furrow.

“The plaque Alfred put up?” Jason’s leg froze.

“What?”

“What?” He turns to face Bruce.

“You didn’t put that there?” The man shakes his head.

“No. Why would I? How could I? You were- ARE my son Jason. You’ve never been and never will be a soldier to me.” Jason blinked.

That plaque was what sparked a lot of hate. A lot of anger. And it wasn’t even Bruce who’d done it.

“Why didn’t you have him take it down then?” Jason knows he’s grasping at straws; trying to reason his anger out. To justify it.

“I couldn’t get out of bed let alone tell Alfred to do something.” It’s Jason’s turn to be confused.

“Why?” Bruce looks at him like he grew a second head.

“ ‘Why?’. Jason; my son had just died because I didn’t make it there in time. I was a wreck. Dick had to be Batman for a while. The only reason Tim became Robin was to stop me from killing every thug I came across.” Jason blinks. Huh.

Maybe Clark was rubbing off on Bruce the way Peter was on Jason.

He’s never heard his dad so open.

“I thought you’d replaced me…” it’s barely a whisper but Bruce heard it.

“I could never replace you Jay-lad.”

Jason had one more. One more question. One more attempt at justifying his anger.

“You brought the Joker back after Dick killed him-“ Bruce’s eyes harden- like he was expecting it. And maybe he was.

“I did.”

“Why?” Jason does his best to keep the green out of his eyes.

“Yeah what the hell? Let the fu- guy kick the bucket already!” Jason glances at Harley- having half forgotten she was there.

Bruce sighs and sits back into the couch again; having sat up to speak to Jason in the beginning.

“Because that would be too easy. A release. I can’t have that.” Bruce’s eyes were dark. Angry. But he kept it at bay.

It reminds Jason of when he was Robin. How Bruce’s eyes always held so much anger. So much sorrow. And maybe that’s part of the reason Jason hit harder than he needed to. Had let himself express the anger so Bruce didn’t have to.

“Clark is good for you.” He can’t stop himself from saying it. It breaks Bruce out of what ever hell he’d made in his mind. His eyes growing softer; lighter even.

He smiles at Jason.

“I could say the same about you and Peter.” Distantly he can hear Harley mumble.

“Why am I even here?”

She goes unanswered.

Soon enough they started to talk about random things. From stuff that happed when Jason was still Robin to things that happened the other day.

It was… nice. Being able to talk to Bruce like this again.

Things were by no means fixed. But they were getting there.

Jason had answers. And so did Bruce.

It was just before they’d left that Bruce stoped him.

“It’s okay to be angry. To hate even. You felt and do still feel betrayed in ways I may never understand. But even if things didn’t play out how you’d thought; those emotions are still real. Still valid.” Jason turns to look at him.

“I know. Doesn’t mean I have to like it though.” Bruce smiles and lifts his arms a bit but lets them fall back down.

Jason hesitates but gives the man a quick hug before walking to his bike.

Bruce calls out after him.

“See you for dinner?”

Jason gives a thumbs up before driving away. He didn’t trust his voice.

Chapter Text

Peter swings to another roof top, watching as Jason jumps and grapples to it after him.

They had gotten a tip about a weapon transfer and had gone to stake it out.

So far it’s been 3 hours with no movement and no calls.

Peter lays on his back as Jason moves to sit next to him.

Peter watches him in the corner of his eye as he lets his head dangle over the edge near the warehouse.

“I’m starting to think the tip was fake.” Jason hums and moves to lay on his stomach.

He pulls a pair of binoculars from one of his pockets and holds them up to his face.

“No movement… unless you count the ally cat.” Peter scoots closer.

“Let me see!” Jason hands him the binoculars and sure enough an ally cat was chasing after its dinner. “They’re cute but Jason’s cuter.” He passes the binoculars back to Jason but the man just stairs at him.

Peter can hear the man’s heart in the silence. Smirking he turns his head.

“The cat Jason.” Peter watches as Jason turns forward, grabbing the binoculars back and looking through them again with a huff.

“I knew that!” Peter hums.

“This Jason pretty cute too.” He bumps Jason’s shoulder as he watches the building.

An alarm sounds from the building, a man runs out in a muted pink suit; a mask with a large heart on the front.

“Who the hell is that?” Peter turns to Jason.

“I was hoping you knew.” They swing/grapple down and watch as the man in pink bolt into an allyway near by.

Jason takes the roof and Peter goes in through the front.

“What you got there?”

“! Back up! I won’t let you sell these weapons!” Peter puts his hands up as the man points a slingshot at him.

“Easy, you’ll shoot someone’s eye out with that thing.” The man lowers it as the light his Peter’s suit.

“Oh. It’s just you Spidey.” Peter doesn’t know why but the man calling him that kinda pisses him off.

“Sorry, but. Do I know you?” The man sets the duffle bag down and takes his mask off.

You’ve got to be kidding.

“We haven’t officially met but I’m Darius. But in suit you can call me Mr. Valentine!” He poses and Peter wants to smash his head into the wall. (Distantly; he can hear Jason laughing on the roof top.)

“Right. Well- Mr. Valentine; what were you going to do with those weapons now that you have them?” Darius smirks and puffs up his chest.

“Take them to the police of course!” Peter blinks.

“The same ones who were buying them?” Darius blinks at him.

“Uhm.” Jason takes this as his chance to drop down.

“I’ll take ‘em.” Darius turns and jumps.

“Holy shit-“ Jason walks towards the man and grabs the duffle bag from him.

“Now. I think it’s time to deal with those thugs you pissed off. Run on home kid.” Peter hears the sound of yells and weapons loading.

“We got it from here. Uh. Mr. Valentine. But leave the rest to us, yeah?” Darius beams and nods.

“You got it Spidey! Give ‘em hell!” Peter gives a short nod and joins Jason in the warehouse.

They didn’t manage to find out who the buyer was but they did get the weapons.

They found quite a few packed into the duffel bag and more in the warehouse.

“What are the odds Darius try’s to stop his own families weapon sale without realizing?” Jason snorts from his spot at the counter; nursing a bruised shoulder from one of the goons.

“About as likely as him becoming ’Mr. Valentine’.” Jason cant stop his laugh and peter can’t help but join in.

Seriously. What is wrong with him?

-the next day-

While in the lab Peter had Karen run background checks on the thugs from the night prior.

Not much information was gathered there. Most were previously employed by large companies; namely the ones recently bought out by the lotus group.

Peter wanted to smack himself for how long it took to connect the group to Darius’s family and their business.

He also asked Karen to let him know if there were any more “Valentine” sightings.

None so far thankfully. Jason let the rest of the bats know so they can watch out for him too.

Speaking of…

“What did you end up doing with those guns?” Jason didn’t look up from his spot at the desk.

He was messing with one of his gadgets while Peter worked on his own; and on some concepts for the portal.

“Scraped the emblem off and sold ‘em.” Peter blinked.

“What?” Jason looked at him this time.

“Don’t worry. My guys make sure they’re safe and go to those who need them. And not just anyone trigger happy either.” Peter hums but doesn’t say much.

Jason can tell he’s not happy about it but he doesn’t say much else.

Instead he slides his chair over to sit next to him.

Peter doesn’t look up from his paper.

“Is this our first couple argument?” Peter try’s his best but sighs.

“No. I know to many people who’d do the same to be mad about it. Just promise me they won’t be used for crimes.” Jason chuckles.

“‘Crimes’?” Peter bumps his shoulder.

“You know what I mean.” Jason turns his chair to look at him fully.

“Yeah. I do. And I’ll do what I can to make sure nothing bad happens with them.” Peter nods and leans into him.

“Thank you.” Jason push’s into him.

“Any luck with your math work?” Peter glances at his paper.

“Not yet. It’ll be a while before I can get the idea done. Let alone the actual machine. A few years at least.” Jason nods.

“And you can take other people with you right? At least you’re trying to right?” Peter smiles.

“Yeah. I’ll make it so we can go back and forth. I want to show you my favorite spots.” Jason nods and gives him a small smile.

“Looking forward to it.”

Chapter Text

Peter’s laying on the couch in Jason’s apartment when he gets the text.

“You’ll never guess who’s requesting me for a photo shoot?” Jason’s head emerges from his kitchen.

“Uhh~ the president?” Peter throws a pillow at him.

“No. It’s our resident weapon pedaler.” Peter can hear Jason set his spatula down before turning the heat down (almost off but still on).

“The Blackwoods?” Peter nods. “That’s lucky… it’s a hundred percent a trap- You don’t get lucky.” Peter raises an eyebrow and Jason throws the pillow back at him.

Peter laughs but sets the pillow on his lap; telling Jen he’d take the job.

‘Speaking of jobs…’ Peter looks to Jason.

“Now that I think about it about it. You never told me what you do for work. Or if you’re even working.” Jason rubs the back of his neck as he walks back to the kitchen.

“Id tell you but I don’t think you’d like it. You didn’t care much for the whole gun thing…”

“I’m sure I’ll be fine. Then again- ask me three years ago and I’d probably faint at the thought of a gun.” Jason chuckles as he plates food; bringing them to the table; Peter stands to join him.

“Alright tough guy- I’ll tell you but you can’t get mad… or disappointed.” Peter nods with a small smile; waiting for him to continue.

“Honestly? I’m pretty much just Red Hood.” Peter boos at him. “Don’t ‘boo’ me. Listen. As you know I used to…get rid of people…”

Peter cut in “killed them.” Jason sighs.

“Yes fine. I killed people that committed big crimes. Never the ones that could be redeemed- kinda… anyway.” He starts to dish out the food while he talked.

“I ended up taking charge of a few things- namely the drug flow and a majority of the weapons scene.” Peter blinks at him. “Oh. And also had owner ship of the iceberg lounge for a while- B thought I killed the penguin so he was pissed but oh well.”

“My boyfriend is a drug dealer.” Peter sighs.

“Hey now- crime lord. Don’t doubt me ‘Spider man’.” Peter squints at him.

“See- I just know you didn’t use the hyphen.” He points his fork at him.

“Oh yeah? How can you tell?” Peter shrugs.

“Just can… Red helmet.” Jason bristles.

“I started with a hood! I didn’t even come up with the damn name!” Peter laughs and Jason soon follows.

They start eating once calmed down.

He’d get ready for the shoot tomorrow.

-the Blackwood manor-

As soon as Peter had gotten there he’d been shown to the waiting room. Not long after Mr. and Mrs. Blackwood walked in; dressed in a suit and dress respectively.

“Ah! Peter! So glad you could make it.” Peter stands to shake Mr. Blackwoods hand before doing the same for Mrs. Blackwood.

“I don’t know how you manage to do both, your company and take pictures.” Mrs. Blackwood says, placing a hand on her cheek.

“Well, I have a wonderful team.” They laugh a bit and continue talking for another moment before they move onto the shoot.

“Our son should be home in a little bit; so for now why don’t we get the ones with just us two?” Peter nods and starts to set up.

It only takes a few minutes for him to get ready, having decided to use one of their large windows for lighting Peter had them facing it rather than stand in front of it.

The pose in a few different angles and Peter snaps the shots.

Peter walks over to let them see them when he asks.

“I’m sorry to ask but do you think I could use your restroom?” They smile and nod, pointing him in the right direction.

Walking down the hall Peter sees a few doors, some open- house keepers cleaning them- and a more than not they were closed.

~

On his way back Peter notices a door that was cracked; a red light leaving through.

Looking towards the main room they’d been in and not hearing Darius, Peter pokes his head in.

Struck with a strong sense of Deja vu Peter blinks the darkness away- eyes setting on the red and black pictures.

Pictures he’d taken of the bats and ones he’d posed for as spider-man.

Walking further into the room Peter sees notes on all of the bats and himself.

Potential weaknesses; possible powers (namely him and Duke), as well as patrol routes they’d used before.

On the opposite wall were schematics; ones for bullets. A small metal press was laying on the table; surrounded by tools. A lotus flower stamp.

‘Oh yeah. I’d almost forgot with how nice they’d been…’ Peter’s so lost in thought he doesn’t hear the door creak open.

Or the foot steps that move towards him.

Only when a hand is placed on his shoulder does he turn to see Mr. Blackwood.

“I see you’ve found our little project.” He lifts his head up to look at the pictures but Peter’s eyes are locked on the gleam in the other man’s.

“You truly are a skilled photographer Peter…” Peter swallows when the man’s eyes land on him again.

‘…they’re villains…’

Chapter Text

“I’m home!” A voice rings out; echoing into the small red room.

The hand on his shoulder squeezes for a moment before he’s released.

Peter watches as the soft smile returns to the older man’s face.

Peter doesn’t get the chance to breathe before a hand is placed on the back of his neck; leading him out of the room and towards the main room.

The hand is taken away just before they come into view.

“Welcome home! How was the trip?” Darius tosses his bag next to the couch with a sigh.

“It was fun- what’s he doing here?” He stops himself to scowl.

“He’s here to take pictures for us! Come! Quickly change and we’ll take them!” Darius hesitates but does so.

Peter stands in a tense silence while they wait for the man to change.

Once Darius is back Peter moves on mussel memory; pose snap. Pose snap. Pose- fix the tie- snap.

Once done he starts to pack his camera away.

“It was a pleasure! I better be off though. Lots of work to do-“ he’s stoped by a hand on his shoulder- again.

“No need to run; we don’t bite Pete.”

‘Don’t call me that-‘ he thinks; smiling Peter shakes his head.

“Glad to hear it Mr. Blackwood. But I do have work to do; so if you’ll excuse me-“ the grip on his shoulder tightened.

“I have a few questions first. If you’d be so kind Pete.”

Peter can only give a tight smile and nod; letting himself be guided to sit in the couch. Darius scoffs and slinks up stairs and into what Peter assumes is his room.

“I just have to ask Pete. How do you get such great pictures of our local…hero’s?”

‘So he doesn’t like the bats…’

“I just get lucky really. I just happen to run into them for some reason. Haha.” He laughs but they both know it’s forced.

“I see.” He doesn’t seem too happy by the answer but doesn’t press. “Would you say you’re familiar with them by now?” Peter blinks.

“I don’t know if I’d say that-“ the man claps.

“So they’d come to save you?” Peter freezes.

“Excuse me?” Before he can fully stand; a line of men walk out of the rooms in the hall.

“You see, I have this new product I’d like to try but I need a way to test it you see. And what better way than a hunt?” He’s handed a long barreled gun; the same lotus emblem marked on the grip.

He points it towards Peter who steps back.

Last time he’d gotten shot with one of those he had to have Wade cut it out of him. They hurt more than the usual ones.

“How fast do you think they’d get here if you called?” Swallowing Peter can’t help himself.

“I don’t have their number.” The man smirks.

“Then I guess we’ll just have to send them a different kind of message…” he pulls the metal piece back; loading a bullet into the chamber.

“Dad?” Looking past the older man’s shoulder Peter can see Darius’s concerned face.

“Just getting some action shots. Isn’t that right Peter?” Peter swallows and makes eye contact with Darius.

“Yeah…” slowly blinking Peter glances at the door and hopes Darius’s understands.

“…got it. Well. I’m going out with some friends. I’ll uh. see you later.” Darius grabs his jacket by the door; pulling it on as he moves to leave.

“Won’t you say goodbye to your classmate?” Peter watches him pause.

The look in his eye tells Peter exactly what he thinks is going to happen.

“Bye Peter… see you around.” He swallows when Mr. Blackwood raises an eyebrow at him.

“Yeah. See you.” And with that he’s gone.

It’s nearing sunset now. The light reflecting off the gun.

“Now, I can’t help but wonder.” He looks out the window; taking his eyes off Peter for the first time since this began. “How long do you think it’d take for them to realize?” He moves the gun back and forth; weighing a scale. Balancing Peter’s life to his own wait time.

“Who knows. It could be hours if not days. And by then you’d be tired no?” Peter needs to stop talking.

The gun stops its swaying as he looks at Peter again. A smirk pulling his face into an uncomfortable position.

“If it was just you then I don’t doubt it. At least that is before you take into account your relationship with the second son of Bruce Wayne.”

Peter frowns. Did he think there was nothing more to him than his connection with the Wayne’s?

‘I started my own business I’ll have you know-‘ he snarks in his head (he’d rather not get shot for saying it out loud).

“Once your bumbling boyfriend figures out you’re not coming home he’ll run to daddy crying. One phone call later and the bats will be mine to hunt.” Peter imagines it as he talks.

‘Don’t laugh- do not-‘ he bites his tongue. Jason going to Bruce for help? Not any time soon.

“And if he doesn’t? Well. An anonymous call to the police wouldn’t hurt.” He shrugs.

“What about your business? Your life and family? Once you’ve made yourself known then what?” Blackwood chuckles at that.

“Well. Luther was doing pretty good; well until-“ he stops to look at him.

“Now that I really think about it. You’ve already been saved quite a lot by the bats… penguins fight ring I think. I was there you know. Saw you fight.” He looks back towards the room with the pictures.

“Some of those pictures are quite unique. Almost like they were posing…” Peter doesn’t look at the hall. He does however; watch something akin to recondition cross his face.

‘Any day now Jason.’ If he was right; then Darius got his silent message and had sent to get help.

And if he’d happen to conveniently spot the red hood then that was between Peter and Jason.

He might be a bit reckless but even he would go into a trap without backup.

The gun is aimed at him with purpose this time; a dangerous glint in the older man’s eye told Peter everything.

He knew. And he was going to shoot him.

It’s almost in slow motion that Peter watches as he starts to pull the trigger. The same time the door is slammed open and a bullet rings out.

It hits the man’s hand; knocking the gun out of it.

Turning to the door Peter sees Jason. Fully in suit and a still smoking pistol in his hand.

“Quite the knight in shining armor you have Pete.” The man smirks and he massages his hand. Walking towards the fallen gun, picking it up easily.

Still surrounded by armed guards Peter can’t do too much. He watches as the men in suits point their guns at Jason.

Looking at the situation Peter realizes they’re in deep shit.

Blackwood slowly walks back towards Peter; Jason follows him with his gun but the guards match his movement.

“And I didn’t even have to pull the trigger.” The man laughs as he clamps a hand on Peter’s shoulder.

‘Big bad next to me. Mrs. Big bad unaccounted for; 12 men with guns and Jason at the door.’ Glancing to his left he sees Blackwoods smirk.

When Peter later looks back to this day he’ll remember it being very resourceful. When others (Jason) tells it he’d say Peter was incredibly reckless.

‘Screw it.’ Slamming his foot down onto the man’s own he quickly moves to grab the gun from him.

By the time the guards turned around Peter was the one holding Blackwood there.

“Set your guns down and kick them away.” They look between each other, hesitant, so Peter pulls the barrel up closer to the man’s head.

Metal hits the floor and slides across soon after.

Peter waits till Jason restrains the guards before dropping the gun down.

A mistake he soon realizes as Blackwood slams his elbow into Peter’s stomach and grabbing the gun. Aimed towards Jason who was still securing the last guard.

“No!” The shot is fired and Peter just managed to move.

“Peter!” The impact hit harder than he’s thought. He blinked and he was already laying on the floor.

He’s distantly aware of Jason knocking Blackwood out as police officers swarmed.

He sees Jason kneeling next to him.
*beep*beep
Then they’re in an ambulance.
*beep*beep*beep
It’s a bit blurry after that…
*beeeep—————
He’s so tired.

Chapter Text

Bruce watches Jason pass back and forth; only stopping to check Peter’s breathing.

“He’ll be okay Jason.” Jason stops to look at him.

“But what if he’s not? He jumped in to take the bullet for me- what if he’s doesn’t wake up? I can’t exactly get Jon to punch a hole in the universe again. I can’t call Talia up to get him a dip in the lazareth pit.” He steps closer to Bruce with every sentence.

“Don’t even get me started on that damn thing- we still don’t know how he got into one to begin with-“ Bruce puts a hand on Jason’s shoulder to stop him.

“Jason. Breathe.” He does. “The doctors are doing everything they can to help. Add that to his own healing factor and he’ll be up before you know it. So let’s hold off on calling Talia and sending Jon off to punch air okay?” Jason sighs and slumps in a near by chair.

“It’s been a week already… what if the IV’s can’t keep up? What if-“ Jason starts to ramble again when he’s cutoff by a weak voice.

“I don’t each that much.” Jason swings his head to see Peter moving to sit up.

“Peter!” Jason’s next to him in a second; helping him sit up fully.

“Hey.” Peter looks around and frowns “what happened to no hospitals?” Jason looks at him.

“I thought that was just for Spider-man. Peter Parker can go and get medical help when he needs to.” Peter has the audacity to pout at him.

“What’s the damage?” Jason doesn’t get the chance to say anything when Bruce walks over.

“Bullet wound to the chest. Only a few inches from your heart.” Peter nods.

“A bit of wiggle room isn’t so bad.” Bruce doesn’t dignify that with a response. Instead he moves to get a nurse.

“That aside.” Jason starts. “How are you feeling?” Peter looks at him and smiles.

“Not too bad. It still hurts though- how about you? You didn’t get hit right?” Jason just looks at him for a minute; watching as Peter looks him over for any injuries.

“No, I’m fine.” Peter slumps a bit in relief. “But I have to ask; why?”

“Why?” Peter mimics.

“Why’d you do something as stupid as jump in front of a bullet?” Peter blinks at him. Wondering if he was serious.

“Because he was going to shoot you?” Jason frowns.

“And? I had armor on. You didn’t. What if he’d been a little bit slower or you’d been too fast? He could have killed you!” Jason blinks away the bits of green creeping into his vision. He wasn’t angry at Peter. He was angry at Blackwood- at himself. He didn’t want to take it out on Peter.

“But he wasn’t- I wasn’t. I couldn’t just let you get shot Jason.” Peter didn’t understand.

“I could have lost you Peter… I almost did- they had to do surgery; one you flat lined in. Twice.” Peter stays quiet. Jason can hear Bruce and the nurse get closer to the door.

He’s about to move when Peter grabs his sleeve.

Looking down, Jason almost misses the last of Peter’s mumbling.

“…but I couldn’t lose you too.” Jason’s face lost its tension as the door opened.

“Mr. Parker, I’m Ann. I’ll be your primary nurse during your stay. How are you feeling?” Peter shrugs but winces with the movement:

“Pretty good all things considered.” The nurse nods and writes a few things down before moving around the bed.

She takes her time checking him over; running tests where needed but she leaves soon enough.

“Wow. Thats the most careful exam I’ve seen in any hospital.” Bruce shrugs.

“Well. You are in a hospital owned by Wayne enterprises.”

“Huh?” Jason sighs.

“Don’t ask.” Turning to Bruce, Jason starts to head to the door. “Let’s go grab some food. I doubt Peter wants hospital food- no matter who owns it.” Peter sends him a smile and wiggles a bit to lay back down.

Once the doors closed Jason lets out a long sigh.

“We should also let him rest a bit.” Bruce nods but neither of them move.

“Shall we?” Jason doesn’t answer; instead he just follows after the man.

-with Peter-

Once in a more comfortable position Peter could feel himself falling asleep again.

But instead of the all to usual nightmares he’s greeted with a strange sight.

“Mr. Stark? What are you doing here?” he’s standing in a bright void. The figure- Tony- turns to look at him.

“Peter! You can actually see me now!” The man smiles at him.

“What do you mean?”

“Mmm.” He rubs his chin before smirking. “Ask that friend of yours. Duke? he’ll tell you.” Nodding Peter moves to stand next to the man.

Peter smiles and looks down at where Tony had been watching before Peter had called out.

A small puddle of green was there; Peter could see movement in the green liquid but was unable to figure out what it was.

“What is this?” Tony doesn’t look at him; eyes focused on the puddle.

“Not sure. What ever it is; it helped you survive your transfer to Gotham.”

“Does that mean I need more of it for when I go back- or to use it in the portal so it doesn’t have to be every time?” Tony puts a hand on his shoulder.

“Whoa! Slow down kid.” Peter stops rambling to look at him. “I don’t think so; call it a gut feeling but you won’t be needing it. And neither will your friends.” He pauses to smirk at Peter. “Or your boyfriend ~” He wiggles his eyebrows.

Peter looks away from the man to hide his blush.

“Whatever…” he smiles and turns to face the man again. “I really miss you Mr. Stark… and I’m sorry.” Tony just stares at him for a moment before pulling him into a hug.

“It’s not your fault kid.” Peter closes his eyes as he leans into the taller man.

‘He’s warm…’

——

Opening his eyes Peter looks around the hospital room. It’s still just him but when he moves he notices the yellow blanket on him.

Blinking a few times he swears he sees Tony but the man’s gone by the next blink.

Peter smiles and decides to ask Duke about it later.

-with Jason-

Walking back into the room Jason sets the bag of food down before checking on Peter.

Noticing the yellow blanket Jason raises an eyebrow but doesn’t question it.

“You up for some subs?” Peter nods and takes the sandwich handed to him.

They sit in silence; broken by the sound of paper and plastic.

“I’m sorry I made you worry.” Jason looks up from his sandwich. Peter was done and fidgeting with the wrapping left over.

“I’m not going to say it’s okay; but we’re always going to worry. Especially with our line of work.” Peter nods along.

“That being said.” He takes Peter’s hand (sandwich forgotten on the side table). “I knew that from the beginning and decided to love you anyway.” Peter’s eye widen.

“You said it.” Jason looks up from their hands; realizing.

“Yeah. I guess I did.” Peter beams at him reaching over to pull him into a hug.

“I love you too.” Jason hugs him back and smiles into his shoulder.

The door slides open and they quickly pull apart.

Duke and Tim enter first; followed by Steph and Cass.

“Hey! Dick’s stuck at work and said he’d swing by later with Selene.” Duke sets a basket down in a table near the door.

“How you’ feeling?” Steph asks as she moves into the room.

“Better now. Oh! Duke I have a very weird question to ask you.” Duke looks over and nods.

“Let’s say I saw someone I used to know and they said something kinda odd. Like- ‘you can see me now’ odd. Do you have any ideas what that would mean?” Duke blinks at him.

“Uhm…” he looks past Peter’s bed but not quite towards the window before smiling.

“Let’s just say you have a friend looking after you.” Peter thinks on it for a moment before giving a small smile.

“Thanks for letting me know.” Duke nods and they move on to different topics.

Later on Dick and Selene came through with dinner from the diner.

Eventually visiting hours ended and they had all been ushered out. “Owners kids or not he needs his rest!” So Peter waves them goodbye with promises of breakfast and more visit the next day.

Knowing he wouldn’t get to sleep for a while yet (who goes to bed at 8?) he asked Ann for a notebook and pen.

Getting to work, Peter starts writing down potential math equations and different ideas for the portal.

It was finally time.

Chapter Text

…5 years later…

Doing one last check Peter turns on the machine, hearing it come to life as a bright light shines through.

After many try’s and to many all nighters Peter had finally gotten it.

He’d managed to get in touch with Wade and Matt through Karen; so they’d be waiting for him on the other side.

Stepping into the light Peter looks around the familiar view of New York city.

“Im home…” he breathes out.

“Welcome home” turning to the voice Peter sees wade and mat; not in their vigilante gear but rather their casual clothes.

Wade lets a tear run down his face as he moves to give Peter a hug, one he accepts.

“I missed you so much! We need to tell you everything!”wade wines.

“Why are you acting like we haven’t talked in years? You popped up two days ago to have ‘taco Tuesday’ on a Wednesday?” Peter laughs but doesn’t pull away from the hug.

Before wade can say anything they hear a loud bang and screams.

Letting out the nano tech suit (much to wades amazement) he starts to swing closer.

“Welcome back Spidey” it’s Matt, now in his dare devil suit who says it, running on the roof tops along side him; and Peter can hear wade (hopefully in his Dead pool suit) start to holler below as he runs.

“It’s good to be home.” And it was. Once this was taken care of he’d text Jason to come through. He can’t wait.